LUGSONG- a visayan term which means to go down, indeed in life we travel sometimes up, sometimes down.these are entries on life and love. it includes learnings one gets even from children.
Friday, August 31, 2012
The love story
For my students who are tasked to see with a loving heart, this is where you are to post your work. Lets travel and view the world of love through your eyes...
149 comments:
Anonymous
said...
PART 1 Danna Karyl Jane R. Canarecio AB-English III 8:30-10:00 TTH
I’ll patiently wait
Dan was a nursing student at Narylne University. He had two buddies namely, Carlo and Jano, who took the same course with Dan. They always go together having hang-out, bar hopping and any other teenage stuff that had been their choice morsel as teenagers. Every Friday was their fly day. They were naughty yet, they still get good grades as nursing students.
Dan gets along with people very well. He was the “crush” of their college that every time he passes on their building’s lobby, ladies would always scream and smile. He and his buddies were all handsome but he has this different appeal that would really catch a woman’s attention. His family was a devoted Christian but he seldom goes to church on Sabbath. He has different principles in it. He would only go to church if he feels like it.
One day, he woke up very early in the morning, took a bathe and iron his polo. “Oh! Where are you going?”, said his mother. “I’m going to church. It’s Sabbath day. Don’t you like it?”, he replied. His mom smiled with wonder but not showing it to his son, and then she continued cooking.
Dan went ahead to church. His father and siblings were so amazed. It’s like, it was their first time to notice Dan waking up very early for church. “What happened to our son sweety? Is there anything good that happened to him?”, asked the father to his wife. “I don’t know. I was just cooking here and then he prepared for church. Honey, just don’t bother. What’s important is , He tries to please God now. I just pray it will last forever. I really feel so touched with him today,” said the wife.
Dan was the first person to get in church. He was there at 8:00 am. Dan was uncomfortable sitting in front so, he sat at the back portion of the church. Their church was surrounded with large trees. Windows were of large size, made of glasses. Dan looked outside and enjoyed the chirping of the birds and the dance moves of the swaying trees while waiting for the other brethren to come. He imagined how wonderful life is. The insect and animal noise, and the plants and the trees he saw outside made him think about God’s wonderful handiwork. It was his another time to appreciate God’s works despite the fact of the chances he just ignored.
Brethren were coming by two or five and even more. “Happy Sabbath brother”, greeted by one of the brethren. “Happy Sabbath too,” Dan replied while shaking hands. The brethren clasped their hands with one another. More and more were coming. Greetings and shaking of hands had always been observed. The song service had begun. Dan, due to irritation, moved his head on his left side, directly looking at the door, when he saw a woman, wearing green long skirt, red blouse, flat brown sandals and rainbow-colored headband . “Oh! Walking Christmas tree”, whispered Dan to himself with a little mocking laugh. The woman walked straight and sat in front. The service went on until 12:00 noon.
Dan was irritated by the people in church because he could hardly relate with them. The world he was used to was different. He would be embarrassed if someone would look at him for a long time, because it would just indicate that he is an alien in church when he’s not. He was just an inactive member.
The church was having a potluck during Sabbath so everybody would eat together there. After lunch, he was about to exit from church but someone barred his way. “ Brother Dan, where are you going? Let us join the Youth program this afternoon. It will be very nice if you’ll stay. Would you?,” asked by Nanny, the youth leader of the church. Dan could not help but stay, though he really wanted to go back home. The afternoon program started. His body was in church but his mind was in their home.
He looked down on the floor and looked up on the pulpit. He saw the “Walking Christmas tree”, leading the song service. His eyebrows lifted up and met. He could not believe it. The congregation was so lively and everybody participated the song service, through action songs. The “Christmas tree woman” was his amazement that day. After some parts, she stood up and sang a song for Jesus. “Hmmmn, she sings well. And it’s the very opposite of her looks”, Dan thought for a while. “But she really is weird. Maybe I’ll get to befriend her,” he added.
Dan decided to join the youth organization with his cousin, Richard. Both of them were naughty boys whose life was more on the pleasures of this world too, aside from Dan’s buddies in school. So, the time when his mother asked him about joining the religious organization, the shock prevailed. On the first meeting of the youth organization for an orientation, held at the church, Dan suddenly noticed the “Walking Christmas tree” who was laughing with her cliques, busy chatting. Out of his expectation, that woman came near him and offered her hand for greetings. “Hello kuya, I’m Carolina. I just saw you sitting here alone. Don’t you have anybody with you?”, she asked. “Oh Hi! Hmnmmn. I’m with my cousin. He’s there inquiring something to the secretary”, Dan answered. “Okay. I hope you’ll enjoy your stay with the group. Be friends with some. They’re kind and good. I’ll just go yet … and oh, what’s your name?”, she asked. “I’m Dan. It’s nice to know you Carolina. You have a good voice. You sing well,” he said, with a secret mocking smile for everything he remembered was her outfit last Sabbath. Dan laughed every time he remembers the “Walking Christmas Tree”. There was a time when he and Carolina got in one group, for the activity in church. The mechanics include that the group must break its members to pairs. A pair must win a soul for Jesus for about three months. Everybody in their group had pairs already except Dan and Carolina. Dan just looked down because he’s surely going to be paired by Carolina. While Carolina, sitting on the opposite side, looked at Dan, waiting for him to look to her eyes too. It took ten seconds of Carolina waiting, until she finally caught the sight of Dan. Dan, because of no choice, stood up and walked beside Carolina. “ What kind of man is this? Is there something wrong in me? Didn’t he want me to be his partner? Choosy!”, Carolina whispered to herself secretly.
“ What are you murmuring there Car?”, asked Dan while getting the chair to sit beside Carolina.
“Ahm, nothing, I just wondered why you stood up too late. I thought you don’t want me to be your partner,” she replied.
“ Yeah. I really don’t want to but I have no choice. (Laughing) Joke! Mom asked me something so I replied her text first”, he said.
“Hmmn, trust me. Are you a second year college student?” , Dan asked. “(Chuckling) No! I’m still in third year high school. Do I look old?”, she said.
“ Hmn, no, you just move like a mature one”, Dan answered.
“ Oh really huh! (Laughing) Make sure of that, or else I’ll kick you kuya”, Carolina stated.
“How about you kuya?”, raised Carolina.
“Me, I’m a graduating nursing student. Our house is just inside this campus. From where are you?, he asked.
“I’m from Richa City”, she answered.
(Smiling)”Ah. It’s a bit far from here. Maybe my face is really new to you. Isn’t it?”, he asked. “Yes. I did not find you here for sometime”, she answered.
“Yeah. It’s because I’m not actually active in church. I just found the church now to be welcoming and lively, with more activities plus this religious organization being improvised,so it convinced me to come here regularly. It’s nice being in church several times a week”, Dan stated.
“Good. It’s pleasing to know about that. Surely, God is happy now. Keep in touch with God. He is a very good friend. I promise. He won’t let you down. Trust me, He won’t let you down. Don’t hesitate to come in church kuya. Everyone is welcome here. You can even bring with you your special someone”, said Carolina with grin.
The activity went on. Dan and Carolina worked together in pairs and enjoyed the company of each other. The pairing lasted for months, which had a regular check-up every prayer meeting. Dan and Carolina got to know more each other from time to time they meet. Every meeting, while Carolina is busy chatting and laughing with her close friends in church, she would willingly cut it off. She goes to Dan and greets him. Dan would then just smile and they would have some short talk. Their friendship went deeper, until they became close friends. Dan would sometimes annoy Carolina and then Carolina would annoy back Dan too. Carolina, because she has no older brother, treated Dan as his older brother from then on. She would always greet him “Hello Kuya” everytime they meet and sometimes give him a hug.
One day, it was raining so hard that the waters went higher and higher on the pathway. Carolina was on the administration building, waiting for the rain to stop because she had no umbrella. Bump! “Be careful of your way! There’s someone standing here”, uttered Carolina while suddenly, she knew it was Dan.
“Oh sorry! (Smiling) I thought it was a careless brat who bumped me. Hello kuya! I have not seen you for a while. Where have you been? How are you?”, asked Car.
“ My mother was hospitalized. I was the one who watched her in the hospital. She’s out already but still in bed. Sorry, I was not able to catch up with the meetings”, replied Dan.
“Oh! I’m so sorry. We’ll pray for the soon recovery of your mom. You must have texted me kuya so that we would be aware of it, I mean the group. Anyway, we might soon visit your mom. Nice to see you again kuya. I miss you. (Smile… Smile)
Dan got his umbrella and he walked Carolina home. Dan was holding the umbrella when suddenly, Carolina held it too because his left shoulder was hit by the raindrops so she tried to protect it by grabbing the umbrella more to her side. Their hands met together. Dan felt the temperature of the hand of Car. It was a soft wonderful touch. Then, he slowly turned his head to Carolina.
“Are you okay there? I can give you the whole of this if you want”, said Dan.
(Laughing) “ No! no! no! Don’t risk kuya, you might get sick. I’m just trying to manage this. I’m sorry”, she answered with a smile.
Carolina noticed that Dan had tantalizing eyes. They were twinkling like stars in the sky.
“Kuya, your eyes are so cool. How did you made it?”, she asked while laughing.
“Oh! These eyes? I don’t know. God made these. (Chuckling) Anyway, thank you Car”, he commented.
Carolina was home and she told everything to her parents about her time with Kuya Dan, including the news she gathered about his mom. (Phone was ringing) Carolina took her phone and opened the message. “You look so cute under the umbrella huh, while trying to manage yourself. Good night”, texted Dan.
Carolina replied Dan with a smile. She thought, Dan would be his best kuya from the other parents. Every night, she would always pray her kuya Dan and thank God for giving her such a kind kuya, though not in blood. Every time Dan would text her, a big smile would always be noticed worn on her face. She was very happy. They got closer and closer from time to time.
Dan, on the other hand, imagined the first time he saw and met Carolina. He found her boring but he realized that Carolina was a girl who was very fun to be with. He imagined Carolina’s mouth and facial expressions when she starts to talk about weird stuff that both of them would laugh together. He concluded to himself that Carolina was not a “Walking Christmas Tree” but a friend, who would always make you smile like the happiness felt during Christmas.
Years had passed. Dan graduated and became a Registered Nurse, while Carolina was in third year college already, who changed into a more-lady appeal than before. The years that passed were a struggle because it gradually broke their closeness. Though Carolina studied on the same University when she was in high school, both of them seldom communicate already, which made Carolina forget her kuya Dan for some time. She had new close friends and developed closeness with some other guys, older than she was. Dan, on the other view, was very busy with his work as a nurse on a hospital far from his hometown, so he could hardly keep in touch with Carolina.
One time, there was a University affair. Carolina, as one of the student leaders, was busy handling a certain committee for the said affair. While she was walking on a pathway surrounded with trees, she saw in a far distance a man familiar with posture, body build-up and looks. She went closer and closer, until she was surprised! It was her kuya Dan, whom she had not seen for several years. She ran as fast as she could and a meter away, she jumped off to Dan and embraced him very tight.
“I miss you so much kuya? Long time no see! You look more handsome huh. Where are you working now?”, Car asked with all enthusiasm.
“I miss you too Carolina. I was working on a hospital very far place from here but I transferred just last week, to the hospital next to this town, the Dakaja Medical Hospital. I’m happy to see you again”, said Dan.
Carolina left her responsibility for a while and spent some time with Dan. They went eating together and talked a lot of things they’d missed to talk for years.
If both of them were free, they would go malling, picnic and explore the beauty of nature through caving, mountain climbing, swimming, river tricking, etc., together with their other friends. They would always laugh that they really could relate to each other in spite of their age gap.
During a midweek prayer meeting, Carolina, out of her expectation, received a red rose. There was no card or any written symbols attached. She wondered from whom it came from. The next day, she received another red rose. Still, no sign from whom it came from. The seventh-day had come and at last, there was an attached card on the rose. It says “ I like you and I want to love you”. Carolina was surprised and she doubted about it because she’s not a woman with all beauty and pleasing looks.
The next day, she noticed a card in front of their house’s door. She picked it up and opened it slowly. It says “ I know you are wondering now who I am. You can see me at the University fountain tomorrow at 5pm”.
Carolina did not have a sound sleep that night. She was very much bothered about it. The next day at 5pm, she hastily went to the fountain and she saw the back of the man sitting down on the side of the foountain. He’s 50 percent unfamiliar, but 50 percent familiar. She was confused. She went near and tapped the shoulder of the man. Then the man turned his head and looked to Carolina.
“Hello Carolina. I hope you still remember me”.
“Richard? The cousin of Dan, right?”, Carolina exclaimed.
“Yes. I am”, said Richard.
“ Hmn, are you the one who is sending me flowers everyday?”, asked Carolina.
“Hmn, actually, it was not me. I ‘m just here to help him up”, answered Richard.
“Who is it then?”, she asked.
“He is coming. Actually, he’s at your back now”, he answered.
The wind blew so sweet and kind. It blew Carolina’s hair while turning his back to see who was behind the roses she received everyday. She looked so beautiful while the wind plays her hair in the air. Yet, she closed her eyes and when she already turned to the other side, she opened it and who she saw was. . .
“Hello Carolina. It’s me behind those flowers you received.”
“Kuya Daaaaaaaannnn? Are you sure? Oh! You might be just kidding anyway. You are experts of jokes. (Laugh…laugh) I got you. I knew you. (Laugh.. Laugh) It’s so sweet of you. I know you are just kidding”, said Carolina.
“What if I’m not?”, Dan inserted.
Carolina, with confusions and doubt, was turned to a statue for a while. She could hardly believe it. Without so much ado, she ran away and went back home, entered her room and locked it up. Her phone rang and it was Dan, but she did not answer. She gazed with those red rose flowers she put on top of her table and traced back how their friendship with her considered “kuya Dan” began and how it had become. She could hardly believe and accept it. Suddenly, small tears fell from her eyes.
“He is just my older brother and the way I treated him is just an older-brother treatment for me, nothing more, nothing less. I was thankful to God for giving me such a kind, loving, and hilarious kuya to be with, and now, he’s courting me? What an awkward stuff. Very weird! Is he courting me? Maybe no. Maybe yes or, I could not just accept it? Hmmn. Is he courting me? He is courting me! He is courting me! He wanted me to be his girlfriend? Very weird! I’m not beautiful like some other girls outside. Oh My! He is courting me!” uttered Carolina to herself.
Weeks passed and Carolina still could not believe it. Every morning she would receive a text message from Dan asking her if she has eaten her meals already and reminding her to take good care always, with attached sweet sentence at the bottom. It states, “I want to love you and it’s true. This is no joke. You have something that others don’t have. I will patiently wait for your response.”
Carolina’s inbox was filled with sweet and lovely messages from Dan. Everyday, she could still receive flowers, chocolates and letters from Dan but she still ignored it. There were times when they would almost meet on the road but Carolina would walk on the other way. However, Dan was firm enough to show his once-in-a-lifetime love he felt for someone he did not expect he would really love. He continued to show it despite the negative reactions from Carolina. Until such time, he received a message from Carolina.
“ Meet me tomorrow at the fountain, 5:00pm”.
Dan’s heart began to beat faster. He wheezes and sweat came out from his face. He could not understand why his body physiologically reacted that way.
The next day, he was waiting at the fountain. At 4:00pm, he was already there. He did not know if he’s going to be excited or going to be anxious or what. He could not sit on one place alone. While waiting, he walks, sits down, walk again, until. . .
“Hello kuya Dan”, someone said. He turned his back and saw Carolina, looking very pretty and gorgeous.
“Hello Carolina. Long time no talk. Let’s sit down. You texted me last night that we will meet today and now, we’re here”, he said.
“Yeah, and it took me a million times to think over and over again these unexpected, unbelievable happenings in my life. You are a professional one. Well, I’m not and it’s awkward”, opened Carolina, while Dan was nervous what the bottom would be in their conversation, then Carolina continued.
“The question that would always come out from my mind is why? Why? Why?. . . You know what? The way I treated you is my natural way of dealing my friends and I have no intention to use it as tactic to make you fall in love with me because in the first place , I’m naturally sweet. I met you as my kuya, I like you as my kuya, and I need you as my kuya, no more than that. Who could expect such relationship coming from years age gap? Plus, you are a professional already and me, still a student. It would appear, heaven and earth, and it’s gross!”
Dan said, “So, what’s the purpose of meeting in this place then? Okay, I’m so sorry. All I believe is that God won’t let me down. That was the very thought that nailed in my mind, which was the one you told me one time we met. It was my armor from then on. That is why I achieved what I have now because I believe that God won’t let me down. I’m so sorry this one I’m doing hurts you.”
Carolina replied in a very soft voice, “No! You are not sorry.” “Huh? What do you mean?”, Dan said with life.
“Yes. God won’t really let you down. I’m not here to break your heart, but to make it whole,” she said.
“Really????”, Dan said with amazement.
“Yes. I realized I need you in my life and I want to love you too, . . . .Dan”, said Carolina.
Dan held Carolina’s hand very tight and they embraced each other, as if they were the only existing beings in the world. Tears fell from Dan’s eyes and he embraced Carolina tighter, not minding the people that passed by. Carolina smiled and they prayed to God for what he had done. Both were very happy expressing, showing and reciprocating each other’s love from then on.
PAGE 1 Lenie Jane Majorenos AB-English III Iya’s heart
…Iya went to the rooftop of the hospital. She whispered to herself that if she donates her heart to Jane surely Jane will love Jake again coz it’s her heart Jane would be using and it’s full of love to Jake. Then she put the form inside her pocket then said “She will love you Jake” then she jumped off the building. One hot afternoon Iya and Jake were strolling at the mall. Jake is looking for a gift for her girlfriend, she ask Iya to go with him and help him find a gift. Iya and Jake were best friend since childhood. But Iya was secretly in love with his best friend. Iya is gorgeous, tall, has fair skin, round eyes, rosy cheeks and shiny hair a beauty that every man could not resist and everyone would surely fall for except for his best friend Jake. Jake is not that handsome he has 5’6 height, white complexion, flawless skin, sharp pointed nose and has a dimple on the left cheek. Even though his not so handsome but he has sex appeal and so charming. Jake is so busy looking for a gift. And Iya also suggesting things like dress, shoes, etc. .but deep inside Iya was jealous and in the back of her mind she’s telling that “I wish I’m the girl friend of Jake”. After a long search of a gift finally Jake found one. He chose a neck lace with a pendant form heart and has a diamond in the center. They separate ways. When Iya arrived in their house she received a call from her close friend Jane. Unfortunately Jane is the luckiest girl ever according to Iya coz she is the girl friend of her best friend Jake. Jane is beautiful in the sense that she has flawless skin, chinita eyes. Curly hair, rosy cheeks, tall and has a vital statistics of 36-24-36. Jane and Iya became close because they were classmates in college. Iya is the bridge of the love of Jake and Jane. Actually she never thought that the two will become lovers. One time Iya and Jane went shopping at the mall and they saw Jake there and that’s the beginning of their love story. Iya was blaming herself because she is the reason why the two met. Even though it hurts in her part but there’s nothing she can do to stop them to become lovers. Now Jake and Jane were celebrating their first anniversary that’s why Jake bought a gift for Jane. One morning Iya went to school at the gate of the school she saw Jane and they went to the room together. While they were waiting for their instructor they were talking. According to Jane she doesn’t love Jake anymore and in fact she had another boyfriend. Iya was so shocked
and was angry to Jane for having another boyfriend. While she still have a relationship to Jake. But she just keep it inside and she told jane that she must talk to Jake and told him that she don’t love him anymore. But Jane just laugh and said that she will just let Jake continue what he’s doing and wait that he will get tired of her. Upon hearing that Iya got so angry she feels that her blood was boiling but she mange to control it because she’s afraid that Jake might say. After their class Iya went right away to their house and she call Jake and invited him to have a dinner at their house and Jake agreed. Jake arrive at the place of Iya at seven pm, they ate after eating they went to the garden and there Iya starts to talk she told to Jake all the things that Jane is doing. But Jake don’t believe her but Iya keeps on insisting that Jane doesn’t love him anymore, because of that jake got angry to iya then she left. Iya got her phone and texted jake saying sorry, but jake didn’t reply. On the next day Jake and Jane went to the mall Jake ask Jane if Iya is telling the truth Jane denied it. Then Jake was so thankful she told Jane that only him would own Jane and no man could get her from him, Jane just smiled. After their date they went home Jake took Iya to her house and continue to drive home. While he was driving he saw a familiar figure. Then when he was near she realized that it was Jane. She called Jane and Jane get inside the car. Jake share to iya what they did with his girlfriend and was so happy because all that she’s telling about her girlfriend was not true. Iya just smile sarcastically. On the next day when Jake was on his way to school he saw Jane walking with a guy while holding hands and they’re so sweet, he just observe the two creatures, Jane didn’t notice him. Then after that Jake called Iya to tell her what she saw. Jake asked if they could meet then Iya said that they’ll just meet after their class. Then their classes ended Iya received a message from Jake saying “Let’s meet at the park”. Then Iya went to the park. There he saw Jake crying.”Jake don’t cry you’re like a child. Hahaha ”Iya said.” you’re right Jane has other man.’’ Jake said with tears. Iya hugged her and said that” I told you, but you didn’t listen to me. If only you love me and I’m in the place if Jane being your girlfriend I will never let you cry’’ In your dreams Jake replied then he laughed even though deep inside she was so hurt. After their conversation they separated ways and Iya went home. When she arrived she right away to her room and cried. She love Jake so much she don’t want to see him crying and she was hurt with what she said awhile ago. Then her cell phone rings, Jake was calling she answered right away.’’ Iya don’t tell Jane that I saw her with her man. I love her and its okay for I know she loved me to’’. Upon hearing their Iya’s tears were falling again then she ended the call. She thought that after what Jake saw he would have break-up with Jane but she’s wrong. She feel pity for Jake coz Jane just hurting him and don’t love him anymore. Finals came and everyone is busy. Iya is so excited to graduate. Then after a long suffering in college at last
they graduated. After the graduation Iya went to the states to have vacation. Jake and Jane still together even if Jane was just playing games with Jake. One day while Jane and Jake were talking Jane suddenly fainted. And Jake brought her right away to the hospital. Then after 42 hours the result of the examine of Jane came and according to the doctor she has a heart failure. She needs a heart transplant and if she doesn’t undergo in an operation she will surely die. Upon hearing that Jake’s tears fall. She call Iya right away and told her what had happened to Jane. Iya decided to go back to the Philippines right away. On the next day Iya arrived she went directly to the hospital and their she saw Jane lying on the bed beside her was Jake she can see in the eyes of Jake that he was so sad. Jake hugged her and said that she can’t take it. If Jane will die Iya comported him. Iya don’t like seeing Jake like that 5 days passed but the parents of Jane did not find any donor. Jake also did not loss hope he keeps on finding a donor. But he failed he never finds a donor. Iya saw that Jake was so sad. One day Iya went out to the hospital to get a donor form. She fill it up she decided to donate her heart to Jane so that Jane would not die and Jake would happy. Jane went to the roof top of the hospital she whispered to herself that if she donates her heart to Jane surely Jane will love Jake again coz it’s her heart Jane will be using and it is full of love to Jake. Then she put the form inside her pocket then aid “she will love you Jake” then she jumped off the building.
uldourt 38PAGE 1 Arvimon Mariñas AB-English III Angel Sanctuary One cold night the leaves were falling from the tree. A girl named Catherine Cross a second year high school , beautiful as an orchid, her eyes are like the star in the night with a rosy cheeks and skin white as snow with lips red as rose but so childish was lying in her bed while reading a book entitled “Angel Sanctuary”. She barrowed it from the library. While reading she fell asleep. On the next day when she open her eyes she found out that she is lying in a coffin and their house is ruined. She shouted but no one is there she try to find her parents but she never found them she walks and walk until she found a ruined city. In that city she found an old man name Dante. Dante is 82 years old a man with white hair and his face is full of wrinkles and you can see in his eyes the fear and the pain. Dante told him everything about what happened in the earth and she also found out that the year she stands is in year 6000.she found out that she sleep over 3988 years, the old man told her that in order to save the earth a virgin girl and descendant of virgin Mary and has a birth mark on her left chest must sacrifice herself coz it is written in the prophecy. The old man said “The world today is ruined because of the death god Vicious. He want this world to be his sanctuary but Gabriel and the guardians is trying to help us humans, all we have to do id to find the girl in the prophecy but the problem is I am too old already and I can’t go to the journey to find the girl but you, you can do it so please. You’re the only hope we have, look at these people they are hiding with fear for a long time ago. And the old man invite Catherine in his cave he called house. In his house he offer food to Catherine then Catherine sad “Thank you grandfather Dante hehehe you know what I haven’t eat yet and I am so hungry can I eat this all?? In exchange I will go to the journey to find the girl in the prophecy”The old man replied “Thank God you’re are only hope” When Catherine finished eating a dark angel came into the city and kill all the people he see. The dark angel’s name is Mike, he was destroying all he can see then while destroying everything one of the guardian appeared then they had a fight one of the guardian was so powerful that made the dark angel defeated. After the fight the white angel flew away and Catherine came out from the place where she hides, the fear can be seen in her face. She has a teary eyes and a trembling body. After that incident she decided to go to the journey to find the woman in the prophecy. After that decision she was given staff by the old man named Dante. Then she went on, she reached a place where the battle is ongoing, she hides on an underground so that she would not be included in the battle. When the war is over she got out from the underground. She saw a dark angel full of blood all over his body standing over the million enemies he killed. His name is Abel Nightroad he is one of the angel of death founded by
PAGE 2 Arvimon Mariñas Vicious A.K.A Death god the leader of the Angel with dark wings. Angel of death are compose of powerful angels with dark wings. Abel is handsome and had a mysterious kind of personality, his wings is dark but if you look into his eyes you could see that he’s kind hearted dark angel. The color of his teary eyes are blue with angelic face, he is so weak because of the fight then suddenly he fainted then Catherine slowly walk towards Abel with fear in her heart. When she is near to Abel she found out that Abel is handsome with an angelic face. Catherine carried Abel and brought him to the safe place. Catherine tale care of Abel. While Abel is unconscious Catherine are always treating his wounds then weeping his body with tap water. “I do hope you’ll wake up soon so that I could continue my journey. Oh my!! This guy is so handsome and had an angelic face how I wish I could see his beautiful eyes and smile” Catherine said. Catherine hold his hand and fell asleep, on the following day she woke up and discovered that Abel was not there. She hurriedly run outside to find Abel. He saw Abel sitting at the grass with flower and a bird on his hand with a river beside him, you can hear the singing of the birds and the flow of the river “gosh1 what is this I’m feeling I just can explain, I never thought I would feel this way”. Catherine said. Then she call the attention of Abel but he didn’t listen to her. Abel wanted to go to their empire named Death City. This city is the city of Jerusalem in the past but after the dark angels invaded it the name of that city change. “thank you for your concern but I have to go” Abel said. “wait! You’re not yet ok your wings is still injured you can’t make it” replied Catherine.“ the hell you care!” Abel shouted to Catherine. ”ok fine, your handsome but you’re like a beast when you get angry” murmured Catherine. Then she left, Abel tried to fly but he cant coz his left wing was wounded and the feather that is the source of his strength was detangled. He flew a little but he fell on the ground, Catherin saw what had happened to Abel she run towards Abel and she helped him “see I told you.” Catherine brought Abel to her place. She told Abel to rest so that he can recover and if that time cane they just go together in the journey coz Catherine also want to go to that city. Then Abel agreed coz he don’t have a choice. Then Abel recovered his strength after five days . Catherine and Abel went on their journey Abel brought his death scythe. On their journey they encountered lots of demons, but all the enemies were killed by Abel and nothing bad happened to Catherine coz Abel protected her. “do you know who your opponent is? I’m Abel one of the angel of death.” Abel said “what??? We thought that you are already dead but I don’t care coz you’re not powerful anymore coz you lose your feather.” Demon said. “Then let’s see. My power is enough to kill a lower type of demon like you” Abel said. Then they fight until the demon get a fatal wound before the demon die he confess to Abel that Vicious command the demons to kill Abel. “Damn Vicious! I follow all his command but he wants to kill me”. He is so angry he wants to kill Vicious. They continue their journey until Catherine realizes that she fall in love with Abel but Abel doesn’t know about love because he grow in the midst of war. “Oh my!! Why is it that when Abel looks at me I feel
PAGE 3 Arvimon Mariñas like an ice cream that was being melted” Catherine told to herself. “ha! What did you say???” Abel asked. “Nothing” she replied while blushing. On their way they saw a waterfalls and they stop for a while and have some rest. They sit on a tree then a wild boar appeared and Catherine was so shock and shouted then hide at the back of Abel trembling. Abel hugged and comfort it seems that the negative and positive charge meet and she felt that he was electrify. But he don’t know what it is nor explain it.“ I feel something but I don’t know what it is does Catherine has a power to make me feel like this?” Abel asked himself. When he saw the teary eyes of Catherine he feels that her heart was broken into pieces.“ I don’t like what I’ feeling right now” Abel said. After that incident they continue on their journey and after three days they arrived at the gate of the Death City. The gate is so huge with lots of bones inside and outside, there’s a cemetery outside the city. The place is so creepy coz even though they are the only persons in the place they feel that there are someone staring at them. Before they entered into the gate Abel holds tightly the hand of Catherine and promise to protect Catherine even if it is the cause of his death. Then he gave the feather which is the source of his power to Catherine. “Catherine take this feather as a sign of my promise that I’ll protect you.” Abel said. “But I can’t! You told me that it is the source of your power.” Catherine replied. “Please accept and keep it for me it will protect you” Abel said. “What happened to this guy it seems that he’s saying goodbye and never going back” Catherine sais to herself. “Oh! His blue eyes is teary his face is so innocent no woman could resist this face.” They entered the gate; they saw the tower of death which is the castle of Vicious. They entered the castle and they met millions of demons. The white angel came and the war started again. There are a lot of demons in the floor full of bloods the place is so noisy because of the demons and angel shouting. While the war is still going on Abel and Catherine went to the top of the castle, they met the sin death angels. “we will kill you traitor” said the death angels. “why did you betray us? Ask 1 of the death angel. “Vicious wants to kill me” Abel said. “ I will help you” exclaimed his friend death angel. Then his friend fight with his co angels for Abel. While Abel on the other hand went to Vicious, she pushed the door harshly and there he saw Vicious sitting. “why do you want to kill me???” asked Abel. “hahahaha (evil laughed) you bastard!” Abel attacked Vicious but missed it. “now it’s my turn” Vicious said. He attacked Abel he holds the neck of Abel and punch him. Because of that Abel was thrown outside. Vicious drag Catherine outside so that Abel could see her. Abel got up and attacked Vicious but Abel could not defeat him coz his more powerful than him. Abel’s face was full of blood. Then vicious throw Catherine to him then the shirt of Catherine was torn and the birth mark of Catherine which is the cross was seen by Vicious and Abel. “so you find the girl in the prophecy “ Vicious said. Abel was shocked and Vicious wants to kill Catherine. Catherine hugged Abel tightly and gave the feather to Abel and they hold it altogether and the feather glow then the true power of Abel came out but Abel was out of control and every one he saw se wants to kill it then he saw Vicious Abel hold the neck of Vicious tightly and ask why he wants to kill him. “I want
to kill you coz you have the power that can defeat me” Vicious answered. He cut the head of Vicious using the death scythe. Abel becomes crazy of his ever power and he saw Catherina he PAGE 4 Arvimon Mariñas wants to kill her but Gabriel came and stop him. He can’t move and Gabriel stub the heart of Abel with his sword then Abel fell on the ground. Catherine went to Abel and holds his face while crying she slowly moved her lips to Abel and kissed him. Then Abel was aware with what was happening. He said I love you to Catherine then he slowly close his eyes and died. Catherine cried and put her head to the chest of Abel. “you need to sacrifice yourself in order to save this world” Gabriel said. Then Catherine lay down to the altar and Gabriel stabs her heart, before she died he told Abel that they will just meet in heaven to continue their love. A bright light came Catherine slowly close her eyes, when she open it she noticed that she’s just dreaming but when she looked at her hands she’s still holding the feather while the book was under her head she cied.. she continue her life. 80 years later Catherine was old, her face was full of wrinkles she was lying on her bed while surrounded by her family. Before she died she saw Abel welcomed her in heaven with open arms while smiling. Then Catherine died at the age of 87. They met in heaven, Abel hugged her tight. “I will never ever leave you again.
Padillon, Gle-an B. Creative Writing (T-TH 8:30-10:00) (page1) Engagement Ring Linden National High school is not very distinct from other high school, most probably shares with them stories of love, is located at Faber Drive Street, Parañaque City a school that teenagers would love to be enrolled in. The three storey building found in front of Linden NHS catches the attention of the people for it only shows how progressive the school is, with a gate so wide that certainly wouldn’t allow students to easily come and go from the institution. There may be thousands of enrollees here with different roots and certainly of beliefs. Many says that teenagers are the most difficult people to understand, transition takes place during this period and in this stage of life love is most profound. I am Lianne Laura and let me tell you my tale. “Three years in high school and I haven’t, even got a chance to have a boyfriend or even a suitor”. This is what Lianne’s closest friend always hear from her bessy, her name is Camille, a very skinny girl with a very long and beautiful hair she has a tan complexion, 5’2 is her height, her face as innocent as a child, most probably her eyes is her biggest asset for the eyelashes (looked like) are curved as if they are not natural, The chinky eyes that add more to her beauty, a nose that always receives an appreciation for it is high bridged and the heart shape lips which makes it all perfect, her teeth are wonderful so arranged like the stones of a landscape. No wonder why Camille Cruz is awarded as the Bb. Palaro of their school at the recently held intramurals. Lianne on the other hand is different from Camille, she possess a simple beauty that need not to be compared to anyone, Lianne has fair complexion, curly hair, average height, slender body, tantalizing eyes, an average nose and a pouty lips. Lianne’s family isn’t rich like Camille’s but despite of their difference in status they easily clicked together and became best of friends. They are now in their senior year and a threat is coming to destroy or build their friendship. ‘We are now entering the senior life Bessy’. introduces Camille. ‘Ahuh! And it makes me excited Cam, oh how I wish this time somebody would ask for my ‘eyes’ ’. Dreamingly says Lianne. ‘ oh come on we must enjoy this stage Bessy for it is our last year in high school and as what I’ve heard college is never like high school, boys are nothing’ explains Camille. ‘it’s easy for you to say that since boys are running after you but in my case I’m really hoping Camille’. says Lianne
(page2) ‘Okay, okay don’t worry Bessy Mr. Perfect may be on his way now, haha’. Chuckled Camille ‘That’s better’. Says Lianne The two girls then proceeded to their room for the first period which is social studies at room 26 their teacher is Mr. Henry Andrada. While waiting for the new teacher, the two girls chatted to their other friends, stuffs like ‘how was the vacation, feeling of being a senior and the like’. They were so noisy when the teacher arrived. Upon entering the classroom the girl students are being starstrucked by the new teacher. ‘Bessy, he is a true example of a tall, dark and handsome man’ uttered Camille. But even though Lianne feels the same thing she only tells Camille to behave and regain her poise. Deep inside Lianne’s heartbeat feels like being chased without even knowing the reason the girl just sighs. The new teacher gave them a quiz as to test or know what their prior knowledge about social studies. As always Lianne got the highest score, it is not unknown that she is intelligent compared to Camille which has low IQ. Being studious Lianne always excels in her class and since she came from poor roots the girl strives hard in her studies. ‘Congrats bessy, you did it again’ smilingly said by Camille. ‘Thank you Camille’ Lianne responded humbly. Before being dismissed the teacher announced that the top scorer must remain for there are things that will be discussed. Thus referring to Lianne to stay in the classroom. ‘What is your name again’? Asked the teacher Lianne is silent for a moment, she just stares at the new teacher, now she Lianne is silent for a moment, she just stares at the new teacher, now she is pro o camille’s description of him. She couldn’t help it, the feeling is so wonderful, she’s like floating, the girl can’t even take her eyes away from him. She wonders as to the reason of what she feels. ‘Is there any problem? the teacher asked. It took Lianne a few more minutes before answering. ‘None sir!! guilty said by her, staring to get her senses back. ‘Are you sure of that? he asked again. ‘Yes I am, surely/ she directly answered, Still staring at Mr. Henry.
(page2) ‘Okay, okay don’t worry Bessy Mr. Perfect may be on his way now, haha’. Chuckled Camille ‘That’s better’. Says Lianne The two girls then proceeded to their room for the first period which is social studies at room 26 their teacher is Mr. Henry Andrada. While waiting for the new teacher, the two girls chatted to their other friends, stuffs like ‘how was the vacation, feeling of being a senior and the like’. They were so noisy when the teacher arrived. Upon entering the classroom the girl students are being starstrucked by the new teacher. ‘Bessy, he is a true example of a tall, dark and handsome man’ uttered Camille. But even though Lianne feels the same thing she only tells Camille to behave and regain her poise. Deep inside Lianne’s heartbeat feels like being chased without even knowing the reason the girl just sighs. The new teacher gave them a quiz as to test or know what their prior knowledge about social studies. As always Lianne got the highest score, it is not unknown that she is intelligent compared to Camille which has low IQ. Being studious Lianne always excels in her class and since she came from poor roots the girl strives hard in her studies. ‘Congrats bessy, you did it again’ smilingly said by Camille. ‘Thank you Camille’ Lianne responded humbly. Before being dismissed the teacher announced that the top scorer must remain for there are things that will be discussed. Thus referring to Lianne to stay in the classroom. ‘What is your name again’? Asked the teacher Lianne is silent for a moment, she just stares at the new teacher, now she Lianne is silent for a moment, she just stares at the new teacher, now she is pro o camille’s description of him. She couldn’t help it, the feeling is so wonderful, she’s like floating, the girl can’t even take her eyes away from him. She wonders as to the reason of what she feels. ‘Is there any problem? the teacher asked. It took Lianne a few more minutes before answering. ‘None sir!! guilty said by her, staring to get her senses back. ‘Are you sure of that? he asked again. ‘Yes I am, surely/ she directly answered, Still staring at Mr. Henry.
page3 ‘That would be great, well what I am about to say to you is about the upcoming social studies quiz bowl since you got the highest score automatically you will be the representative of our school, This competition will be in the week after next. I will give you some reviews and perhaps we can have review here in school, would that be okay for you? Wait a minute you hadn’t introduce yourself yet.’ said the teacher. ‘ I’m sorry sir, I am Lianne Laura’, informed the student ‘What a pretty name, same as the owners’, the teacher commented. The student knows that she blushes before she can feel heat in her cheeks, her heartbeat is getting faster and faster that she is unable to hear the noise from the other classroom. ‘You’re blushing’. teased the teacher ‘I am not! If you don’t have anything to say sir, I must go’. Lianne just said because she is ashamed. Camille is waiting outside her smile reaches her ears, her friend obviously she is very happy having a handsome teacher. They immediately went home and had their own ways. That night Lianne couldn’t sleep it’s almost midnight but still she isn’t able to close her eyes and rest her mind keeps on remembering the face of the new teacher her heart stumbles just visualizing the mesmerizing eyes of Mr. Andrada. The teenager couldn’t help it she feels something strange, a feeling that she hadn’t felt before. Lianne is NBSB (No Boyfriend Since Birth) there were boys who courted her but she never fell in love with any of those and now she’s afraid of what she is feeling, this might be love but it can’t be. ‘Lianne, wake up it’s already 6:30 you might be late’. loudly says Aling Maria, Lianne’s mother. Because of the noise Lianne immediately woke up and hurried herself for preparation in going to school. In Lianne’s way to her first class she met Mr. Andrada with Camille they look so happy. ‘Good morning Lianne, Please go to my office around 10AM’. the teacher informed. She just nodded and walked ahead, there’s a feeling of envy in her heart. Camille called her which made her stop. She is very silent in their way to the classroom. 10AM reached and it’s time for her to go to the teacher’s office. There they reviewed for the upcoming quizbowl. Lianne tried to be casual and she listened very well to her mentor. The bad mood she had that morning is now altered with happiness. That morning’s session ended happily, Lianne waved
(page4) goodbye to her admired man. She can’t hide it anymore, she must confess to him or to her best friend, she chose the latter. It’s their lunch break it’s time for her to confess to Camille. ‘Camille there’s something I gotta tell you, I think I’m in love friend’. Shyly but happily said by Lianne. ‘Really? So, who’s the lucky guy bessy? ‘Our new teacher, Mr. Perfect, haha I never thought I’d fell in love with him cam it is like love at first sight’, finally Lianne had the guts to say it. That can’t be you must kill the feelings you have for him bessy it is not right, you’ll just get hurt’, advices Camille. ‘You feel the same way Camille aren’t you? you are advising me that since you also have feelings for him, how could you?’ Lianne angrily said. The shocked Lianne immediately fled away without ever listening to Camille’s explanation. If she only stayed she would never feel bad. Upon arriving home Lianne proceeded to her room, there she cried until she slept. She feels very upset to her friend, They are bestfriends but they are in love to a one man. Forbidden may it be but the girl’s feeling is unstoppable. She decided to be absent for three days because she still can’t face her bestfriend and her teacher. She doesn’t even worrying for the upcoming quizbowl. It was Saturday when a person she least expected to come, it’s her loved man, her teacher to be exact. Aling Maria assisted the teacher so well, it took Lianne for a while before coming out. ‘I thought you are sick so I drop by, you were absent for three days, what happened? mind you we still need to review’. says the teacher. Before answering his query the student was shocked to see the ring finger of her teacher, There a glimmering engagement ring appeared in her sense of sight, the ring perfectly fits the hand of Mr. Henry. What’s the meaning of this? he’s already engage and to whom? how Lianne loves to ask these questions but she can’t find the bravery to even utter it. Who’s the perfect girl, I can’t believe this, it’s my first time to fall in love but I guess I’m not that lucky to have him. How she her teacher would leave. Apparently like an answered prayer the teacher went home. A heartache perhaps how fool am I to even learn to love him. Many sleepless nights came, absences, big eyebags and the like poor Lianne thinks she can’t get over with this.
page5 Her worried friend came by, comforted her and said that the day she saw them together was the time Camille had known that it is her cousin who’s the fiancé of their teacher. That was why Camille told her bessy to kill her feelings for the man she loves is already taken. Hard it may be but Lianne did her best to recover from her first heartache. ‘Memories of the past’, sighs Lianne as she remembers the first time she fell in love. Five years passed by, Lianne is now working as a marketing officer in a soap company, Camille is now married but her family migrated to US in spite of that they never lost contact. ‘A penny for a thought?’. Harold Ramirez says before hugging her girlfriend. ‘oh babe you’re here, what time is it? it’s lunch break I guess’. Lianne is now in reality. Lianne and Harold had been together for two years. they love each other dearly, working in one company which caused the beginning of their love story. They shared secrets with each other too, even Lianne’s first heartache Harold knows that. For Lianne Harold is her Mr. Perfect, he’s not that handsome but he is gentleman, has an average height a perfect description of a Filipino. ‘Let’s have dinner tonight in our house babe’. suggested Harold. ‘That would be wonderful’. Approvingly says Lianne. On the dinner night, Lianne wears a simple dress but she looks very pretty, Harolds looks handsome too in his polo. During the dinner it is obvious that Harold’s parents like Lianne they even joked to the couple upon asking when they will have a grandchild. Lianne and Harold got shy with regards to the question. There were only four of them but six seats are on the table. She is about to ask when a couple came, holding hands and they look so in love, Lianne froze the man is familiar. ‘He’s... he is my teacher in high school babe, why is he here? nervously asked by Lianne. ‘Really?,what a coincidence he is my brother, step brother to be exact I’m younger than him we have the same mother’. Informed Harold. Lianne is so quiet when the couple took their seat it is obvious that her former teacher didn’t remember her. The girl who fell in love with her teacher before is now a woman. Upon introducing Lianne to Harold’s family Henry then was able to remember her excellent student. The engagement ring which broke her young heart is now replaced with a wedding ring. Harold notice her girlfriend’s silence, he made an excuse and grab Lianne’s hand, they went to the terrace, the evening cold wind made Lianne shivers.
‘Looks like my big brother was the reason of your heartache’. started Harold, breaking the page6 silence. ‘How did you know that? Lianne asked amusingly. ‘Your reaction when you saw him explains everything babe, still have feelings for him?’. He said sadly. ‘Of course not babe, I was hurt when I saw the sign of him being engaged but that moment was years ago, I love you and you know that’. Lianne said sincerely. Harold then hugged Lianne tight after which he gets something from his pocket. It is a small box. Harold kneeled down and said. ‘Babe engagement ring may have hurt you but I want to change that, this ring symbolizes an undying love for you, Ms. Lianne Laura would you be my wife? Lianne couldn’t find the perfect words, she just cried and with a hiccup she said ‘yes’. Engagement ring may be a bad memory but now it made her so happy.
In 2010, I met a guy and never expected to fell in love with him, when we were first introduced with each other way back then, I’m 22 and he’s 24 and his personality is totally out of my league. It was in the year 2010 during the annual school palaro in Central Mindanao University when I first met him. I was with my friend Kirstine and she’s with her boyfriend Jeffrey when both of them introduce me to a guy. That time the three of us were in the market when a guy stopped in front of us. I don’t know him but my friend does. I was just so quiet that time then Kirstine broke the silence and uttered these words. ‘Jul, meet Kenneth’ Kirstine said happily ‘Ken, meet Julie, Tine’s friend.’ Jeffrey said. He offers his hand for handshake and introduces himself. As their hands met, Julie felt something inside it was like electricity that suddenly rushed in her body. Even though she’s not in high school anymore she still feels something so strange. ‘Hi Jul, I’m Kenneth, Nice meeting you’, a baritone and a manly voice was heard by Julie a true man indeed. And so I also gave mine and said, ‘Nice meeting you too Ken.’ Julie painted a smile in her lips showing happiness for meeting someone new. After introducing them with each other, Jeffrey invited us to hop-in in his car and have some joyride just in the highway, Kenneth and I were seated at the backseat, Jeffrey’s car is a white pick-up. When I get in and so did he; on our joyride I keep on ignoring him because I am shy and just couldn’t start a conversation with a stranger, and maybe because I don’t like him and even his way of asking things that obviously I don’t want to talk about. Things like how his close friend is doing in Cebu that actually happens to be my ex-boyfriend. Just remembering that ex of mine diverts my mood, I don’t even know that they know each other he keeps on telling me that way back in high school they are so close they were even classmates. I just don’t feel like talking so I didn’t respond to his queries. After the joyride I immediately went home so did my friends. Since then, we started to see each other more than usual especially in night-outs, parties and gimiks since we have common friends, without even exchanging HI’s and HELLO’s like we did not meet each other already, and after months of consideration, about two months. He finally took the first step. He texted me confessing he was actually attracted to me, telling me if we could be friends. Of course and as a common girl’s reaction, I was so shocked. I hurriedly texted
Too late (page 1) “Kriiinng! Kriiinnng! Kring!” The clock alarmed an soon Stephanie opened her eyes trying to reach the clock on the top of her bed’s side table. “I don’t have work today, it’s my day off so shut your battery down!” she said while switching the alarm clock off and then closed her eyes to sleep again. “Stephanie! Wake up! Come on, you promised to buy me some burger.” Samantha said while trying to wake her sister up. “Sam, I’ll buy two burger s for you tomorrow, just let me sleep for now.” Stephanie said while hiding herself under the pillow. “No, you promised to buy one today.” Samantha answered with a sad face. “Okay, just give me a couple of minute, I’ll just dress up, just wait downstairs.” Stephanie sighed. She is dressed in white with a curled brown long hair, wearing a light make-up and a glossy pink lipstick. Stephanie went downstairs and saw her younger sister waiting, Samantha is dressed in a pink shirt and a shorts with a little ribbon in her short brown hair, just above her shoulder. Stephanie held Samantha’s hands and they went out of their house. In the garden, they saw their mom watering the plants and their dad cleaning some truck parts. Their mom works at the government and their dad has his own business. “Good morning mom, hey dad!” said Stephanie. “Good morning Steph, you look beautiful huh?” said Rey as he is still busy cleaning truck parts. “Samantha’s begging for me to buy some burger in the shop, well return soon dad, can we?” Stephanie said. “Okay, just make sure that you’ll come home before lunch, take care.” Rey answered with a smile. “bye mom and dad” Samantha said with a big smile. Upon reaching the shop, Samantha is in search of something, I guess not something but someone, she’s looking for Tom, the tall, blonde and intelligent guy whom Samantha said likes Stephanie. Three weeks ago, “Steph, he’s handsome, he’s good, he gives me burgers every time I go at their shop.” Samantha said. “Sam, you don’t understand, I don’t like him, just let me find the one who would suit me, someone whom I would fall, someone who would never ever let me cry.” Stephanie told Sam while daydreaming, her hands in her hair and her eyes closed. “come on Steph! There’s no such thing as that, fairy tales aren’t true.” Sam said. “I’ll prove to you, how true love works.” Stephanie said with a smile. At the shop, where there are many people who eats, sips their coffees and of course eats their specialty the burger, Sam and Steph sat at the corner near the door. Tom went straight to them and asked them for their order, he smiled and blinked at Stephanie. Stephanie didn’t responded to what Tom did, instead Samantha was the one who ordered and smiled to Tom. “I want to order a boyfriend to my sister, she’s 27 and still she doesn’t have boyfriend since birth.” Samantha mocked and laughed. “I’m sorry Sam, but we don’t have boyfriends for hire here.” Tom answered seriously. He was not in the mood, for her mom and dad had a fight and decided to divorce. But Samantha and Stephanie did not cared of what had happened at all. After they have eaten their burger they went home.
my friend Tine and asked things about him, like what’s the background of this man regarding to boy-girl relationship and the likes. If they knew this move, what’s his plan about me, nor reasons of telling me those confessions, because I actually don’t believe in him. Or maybe I’m just convincing myself that it is not happening because I don’t like him and he’s out of my league, and over assuming that he’s going to court me, but for a girls instinct I know that’s the first move. Kirstine called me telling to come over to their boarding house so we could discuss the things I asked her, I immediately took a bath dress up. I then go to her place with a ’bit of confusion, why I am interested about this man if I don’t like him at all. Even if doubting I chose to consult my friend Tine about this intriguing man and to know things about him. When I arrived at her place and automatically asked her about Kenneth. ‘Tinnnneee, goodness! What’s his plan? Any idea? I asked with a confusion but attached to it is the feeling of excitement. I showed to my friend Kenneth’s sent messages to me. ‘I don’t know, mm.. interested? Tine replied.’ Obviously she is also confuse about the confession of his boyfriend’s friend. ‘If you want to know about him in his boy-girl relationship, all I know Jul is he’s a perfect gentleman when it comes to that, that’s why he was hurt regarding his break up with his ex-girlfriend because of too much trust and confident in her, never expecting that the girl he loved would just hurt him. When he commits, he will really stand for it, he’s a man of honor you know. He is also responsible for that commitment and takes care of it. That’s what I know about him, I’m not telling you the good side of him because he is my friend but I guess that’s the reality. He is also the girl in their family not literally but when it comes to the things that he does the shocking part is he’s the one who does all the household chores since they are all men but in spite of that he really acts as a woman of the family except of course with their mother.’ Tine added. ‘Is that true? I never expected that he is like that, he seems to be a stubborn man but if that so, it impresses me and I already liked him.’ I replied with a smile on my face. ‘Why don’t you give him a chance Jul?’ Tine said. ‘It all depends on how he will ask for my yes Tine.’ I replied. I started sending him messages to his cell phone daily. It could be a daily good-night message or just to ask him how’s his day. He would usually reply to my messages. One day, after the final exam in the first semester, he finally asked me out. We went out to eat dinner at Chicken Ati-atihan that was the first time we went out, just the two of us and after that, we went back to school it was already dark we didn’t even notice the time when we arrived at CMU we chose to
The next morning, Stephanie went to her office and suddenly her friend Gina was shared something to her. “Someone’s texting me, I guess it’s Henry, I broke up with him long time ago but I guess he still can’t get over it.” Gina said. “Don’t worry Gina, I’ll spy for you, I’ll text that number and I’ll ask him who he is.” Stephanie said while she’s so busy searching for some papers in her office. Later at night, Stephanie texted the number saying “Hi”, the number immediately replied saying “Hello, may I know your name please?”, “I’m Annie, how about you?” Steph replied, “I’m Blake, nice knowing you Annie.” He replied. They texted and texted until they became so close, they share all their problems, secrets etc. After months of being a close text friends, they decided to meet up. “At the park, at 9:00 am” these words were what Blake had in his mind always. He gets ready, wore his newly bought shirt and then a perfume. On the other hand, Stephanie wore something special, she is dressed in a blue shirt and a ripped jeans with a blue cap and a blue snickers. They we’re both excited and they were both waiting at the park looking and checking at their watches. The clock strikes at 9 and they both had seen each other, they were so shocked, “Tom?” Stephanie said, “Steph?” Stephanie answered with her eyes wide open. “hahaha, it seems like your meeting someone special huh?” Stephanie said, “I guess you prepared so well for your date today? Hahaha” they both laughed and laughed and had a great happy chit chat. They were both happy every time that they are together. Tom never missed even a single day to visit Stephanie in their house. It seems like a day will not going to be complete if they cannot be with each other. It was in the middle of December, Tom and Stephanie are walking and laughing when suddenly “I love you” he said sincerely, Stephanie became so speechless, all she did was just to laugh and continue to walk. “Steph, I love you, I really do, can you be my girlfriend?”, Tom said and there was a sudden silence. Stephanie didn’t answered and they just went home without even saying even a single word. “Sam, he said he wants me to be his girlfriend.” Stephanie said while combing Samantha’s hair. “Oh my God! Tell me? Who’s that lucky guy?” Samantha said. “You’ll just laugh at me, I’m telling you, I just want to prove to you that true love is true.” Stephanie answered and sat on her bed. “Is is Tom? Haha, I told you! He’s the on for you, you both belong to each other, he’s a kind person, he’s good, he’s handsome, what else can you ask for?” Sam said with an excitement down her eyes. “I’m afraid, I don’t want to cry just like how you cried with John, just like how you were left by Ben and I’m afraid that I cannot love him in the right way.” Stephanie said horrified with what would going to happen if she will accept Tom’s proposal. “You don’t have to be afraid, yes you’re older than me, you are afraid of being hurt like me, but you should always think positively, loving could really be painful, just go for it and do your best, okay? Tom will not hurt you, I know him, I swear.” Samantha said to convince Stephanie.
stay at the staircase of the school right side of the administration building facing the what they call as Sanchai Road, staring at the stars, drinking and chatting just talking about nonsense things. It was then I felt that I am truly and really in love with this guy. He sent me home later, that night is so wonderful and very extraordinary I can’t even describe the joy I felt that time since then and from that day on, I could not get him out of my mind. After three months of dating and getting to know each other, until on the 25th day of November he had taken the courage to ask me the question ‘would you be my girl’? I was stunned for a few seconds I couldn’t believe that he really asked me that, but I love him and I know that he loves me too I can see it in his eyes after a few moment of silence he finally got my answer. I like him a lot, fallen for him and can’t even get him out of my mind. For short he got my pretty, simple, and sweet YES! In the present, we are still together happily in love though encountering problems and fights we still hold on and still counting the days that we have and the moments we will have. Truly love is a many splendor thing.
Tom and Stephanie met at the beach, but still they are not saying something. They did not talked for an hour until Stephanie asked for them to go home. “I wanna go home, I’m tired.” Stephanie said. Tom went to their shop and was out of his mind thinking what had happened and why everything had gone wrong. His dad had noticed it saying “come on boy, what happened? You can share it with me, you know, father and son talk.” His dad said while trying to make him laugh. “Dad, I’m in love” Tom said. “Then? What’s wrong with being in love? Is it that girl named Stephanie? She’s beautiful.” His dad said. “Yes dad, you are right, everything was good, we did great with each other, we are happy with each other, we smile, we laugh and I enjoy being with her always. But dad, last time I asked her to be my girlfriend and everything had changed, he doesn’t talked to me and zoom, I guess I’ve broke everything.” He shared to his dad. “Son, as long as you are being true to yourself, there’s nothing wrong. Just do what you think is right and everything will be fine.” His dad answered. “I should better go to her right now dad. Thank you dad, bye!” he said rushing. He drove his car rushing towards Stephanie’s house. “I love him, but I am really after to tell him.” Stephanie said while looking in her mirror. “okay fine, I’ll tell him, I will tell him.” She finally made up her mind when suddenly “Kriiinng! Kriiing! Kriiinng!” her phone rings. “Hello” Stephanie said, “is this Stephanie?” A man on a phone said. “Yes, I am what can I do for you sir?” Stephanie answered. “This is Tom’s dad, Tom had an accident, he’s at the ICU right now and he needs you, he drove his car rushing towards your home when big truck bumped his car and it suddenly fell down to a cliff. Wait the doctor’s here”. Tom’s dad cut the call and cried. “No! he’s too young to die!” he said crying. Stephanie was at the hospital when the police had arrived. “Are you Ms. Stephanie?” the policeman asked. “Yes I am”, Stephanie answered. “We found this inside the car.” The policeman said. The policeman handed a box and a letter inside. The box has a necklace in it and the note says “I love you Stephanie and I will love you until they take my breath away.” Tears came down from Stephanie’s eyes and then she said “Maybe this is too late, but I love you, I love you that I am afraid to lose you and now that you’re gone, I will still love you.”
Emmie Joy A. Consad AB English 3 Creative Writing Genuine Love
Page 1 “Don’t judge me for who I am! You didn’t even know me! Shot your mouth and go away!” That was the last thing that he heard Marlon and she run away. He was very angry to her; she used him to cover her pain and sorrow. Donna grew up miserable, her father had another wife and she never felt that he was love by him. Her mother died when she give birth, that is why her father hated her so much. Donna failed tocatch his attention.
One morning when she was in the canteen, she saw a handsome man. He had an Angelique face, tall and had a dark complexion. She didn’t notice that the student was murmuring. They are fall in line there but Donna’s mind is still flying with no direction. They’re all irritated to her, except to her friend Leah. She holds her hand and said, “Donna stopped that, I am so hungry and my stomach was trembling.” Her cheeks turned red and very ashamed of what she did in the cashiers counter area. They sat next to the table of Marlon and ate their lunch. She was very happy and didn’t even forget his face until she sleeps.
The next morning, she saw him again but she was so surprise yet disappointed of what she had seen. Marlon and her classmate Vanessa are having an affair. They are kissing each other and not bothering that many people are looking at them. Donna run away, her day was already ruined and she cried.
When entering the room, she saw him again. Marlon was sitting next to her chair. Donna wanted to transfer her chair but their instructor arrived. She is not comfort and
Page 2 wishes that their classes end fast. She stared to hate him because many girls are linked to him. His was so arrogant and proud to his self.
One afternoon, Marlon noticed that Donna’s eyes turned red and she’s unhappy. He wanted to ask her something but he was afraid that she’ll just ignore him. He went to her and said, “You’re so beautiful even though you’re not smiling a bit. But if you show your smile, I’d say that you’re the prettiest person I’ve ever known in this world.” Donna stared at him and said, “Stop that…..! You’re just making funof me…..! I really don’t like you……! Go away!!!! Stay away from me!!!! I don’t need your help!!!!!! But Marlon didn’t stop saying good things to her until he saw Donna laughed loud. He said,“ Why is it that your very lonely every time I saw you? Can you share it to me if you wanted to?” She just smiled and did not say a word. Marlon got her phone and typed her number then saved it.
Donna went home happy until she saw her father. She went to him and kissed him on his cheeks. Her father didn’t even raise his head, still writing.
Donna went to her room and cried. She dialed a number and called. She waited for someone to answer her until she heard a person talk. “Hello, who is this?” that was Marlon and pressed the end button. She called him again and got surprised, he said, “Is this you, Donna? Please answer me, is there something wrong?” But Donna wouldn’t speak though the person on the other line is still speaking. “Donna, are you still there? I am here to listen.” She cannot control her feelings and cried while holding the phone and said, “Can you pick me up?”
Marlon answered, “Ok. But please give me your address so that I can pick you there.”
Page 3 Donna was crying until she heard a vehicle stop in front of their house. She opened the window and saw Marlon standing next to his car. She ran out of the house and went to the car. He asked, “Where are we going now? It’s already late in the evening. She gets her phone and saw the time. She said, “I’m sorry if I disturb you this time. I’m so depressed every time I see my father. He’s very cold and I haven’t seen him smile since the day I was born. I did everything but he’s not bothering to visit me every time I receive my award at school.” Donna cried and Marlon comforted her. He said, “Can I send you home now? I’m sure your father is already worried about you.” She only nodded her head and stay silent for a while.
Marlon was always there for her and they became best of friends. But one afternoon, he called her at the canteen and invited her for a dinner date with his family. At first, she didn’t believe him and said, “Really? But I am very bust today and I can’t go with you.” Marlon pleaded. Donna couldn’t do anything because everybody was already teasing them and she answered, “Yes.”
Donna was very shy when she saw them, his family. Her heart pumped as fast as it could while walking until they reached the table. Marlon said, “Mom, Dad, this is Donna Guevarra. She is the person that I’ve been telling you about. She looked at him in the eyes as if asking, but he just blinked his eye on her. Her cheeks turned red again, she’s blushed and continued eating. They asked some questions and she just answered it. The dinner was over and it was really great because his parents were very nice and hospitable.
The following night, Marlon invited her again. She was shocked when she saw the place. The floor was filled with red rose petals. And the ambiance was so romantic. “What are we doing here?, she asked. Marlon held her hand and said, I really love you since the day I’ve known you. You’re all I thing of the time I wake up until the time I go to sleep.”
Page 4 They didn’t notice that Donna’s father was following them. And her father shouted at them disturbing the mood of the scene. He yelled,” What are the two of you doing here? Donna, come here. Get in the car!” Then, Donna ran crying and went inside the car. Her father talked with Marlon and drove angrily.
The next day, she received news that Marlon had car accident. She rushed to the hospital and looked for him. She went to morgue and cried so loud. Suddenly, people began to look at her with a strangely. She was confused of their reaction. She was then late to realize that it wasn’t Marlon on the death bed. She asked the attendant on what room Marlon was admitted. Donna hurriedly walked into the room, hoping that Marlon was okey. Her heart was filled with gladness when she saw that Marlon was calmly lying on the bed. Suddenly, Marlon opened his eyes and ignored Donna. Marlon said, “Don’t get pity on me. Your father didn’t know me well. Though we are only poor, we are living peacefully with my family. I’m not a gold digger. I love you for who you are”.
Donna was shocked upon the revelation of Marlon. She couldn’t believe that her father said those thing to the man she loves. She talked to her father with a hateful heart. She could no longer control the pain that she feels toward him so he got a knife and stabbed herself! Her father got panic and carried her daughter to the hospital. Donna felt her father’s to her, seeing how he reacted to the event. Her father cried in tears and did every way to keep his daughter alive.
Donna needed a blood transfusion. Her father looked for blood donors, yet Donna’s blood type is not common. Seeing no other hope, he called Marlon for help and Marlon did it for Donna.
Donna’s father realized how Marlon loves her daughter and also starts to give his full care and attention to his only beloved daughter.
Ocana, Chesamel G. AB English 4 “Creative Writing” TTH 8:30-10am “A LOVE STORY” The acquaintance party is boring. Princess thought acquaintance parties are supposed to be welcome parties for all, especially to the freshmen. Yeah, many attended the party and there were games but it still seemed boring. She was just contented with the foods that are place in the table while others exhausted themselves with their silly games and raced the sea like dogs eager for a swim. It was such a bore to her; her feet did not even get wet. On her way home, when almost everyone had climbed off the bus she felt alone and lonely. She was sitting alone at the back of the bus as her mind wondered through the loneliness she felt. As she tried to lift her spirits up, she saw from the corner of her eye a boy. He was sitting just opposite the seat where she sat. He was alone. Earlier, she thought that everyone in the party had a partner, but here he was all alone and no girl seemed to care. Because she was shy she didn’t dare to get a look at him but she regret because it may be the last time she would see him. A few months later, the school organized a conference and Princess volunteered as a student representative. During the course of the conference, she met a lot of people. That included the other representatives of the other schools and many of whom she was acquainted with for the first time. And then, there was this boy that caught her attention and piqued her curiosity. He was cute and simple and looks so innocent with his sparkling eyes and firm body. Princess was not able to ask his name nor had a chat with him. She only came to know his name after she asked one of his classmates. His name was Lance. The three-day conference was an experience. There was free food and they got to watch the proceedings for free. During the welcome dinner, she observed that my friend Ann, was so concerned and obviously interested in Lance. It was not only Princess who noticed it but also the others who shared the table with us. She barely talked aloud but every once in a while she would whisper something to Lance. That time she felt jealous. And she was also surprised that when her suspicion was confirmed a day later that Lance courted my friend Ann. A few days later, the school had given us a beach party. All expenses were paid by the school and the sponsors, as a sign of gratitude for the efforts and contribution to the success of the conference. They indulge in all the food and swam all day long. Amidst the festivity, Ann sat at the edge of a pier, all alone. It seemed that she was sadly pondering on something and preferred not to share it. Princess presumed that something was wrong between her and Lance yet Lance were happily splashing in the water with his friends.
A week later, they were again treated to a buffet dinner. This time, Princess came to know Lance better. They had a little chat but Ann was always around, wanting his affection. Lance found out that Princess lived near his place so he offered to accompany her home. After the dinner, Princess thought that that they were going to be alone then she forgot that Ann was the all-assuming hero. Poor Princess, she had to sit alone at the far end of the jeepney while Ann was fussing over Lance. Princess felt lonely, empty and most especially jealous. When the second semester started, Lance and Princess got more acquainted with each other. They usually took supper together and that went on for two months. It was not a date, of course, and was just for company’s sake. They should sometimes stay up late in the night and even up to the wee hours of the morning justtalking about anything. Then, she thought it was the night that Lance would woo her but it did not happen. Princess felt that he preferred to be on the safe side and she was still treated by him as a good friend. After Christmas break, things began to change. Princess hardly saw him anymore and gone were the days of taking their supper together and staying up late at night. She would run after him whenever she got the chance to see him, but unfortunately she can’t even go near with because he was with his friends and classmates or was with Ann. The sight of them together put a prick in her heart but she could do nothing. She felt that she was a loser, because she didn’t even put up a fight. The next thing she knew, Ann and Lance were already sweethearts, turning her life upside-down. The emptiness in one seemed to grow and her days became more gloomy and lonely. She felt that she was falling in a deep and dark pit waiting to reach the bottom of it only to swallowed by the darkness and the emptiness. That’s when she realized that she also have feelings for him. But then, she wasted all the time she could have shown him what she truly felt. And worse, it was her last year in school so she will never see him again. Though she supposed to be grateful that she will finally graduate, but her heart was empty. To get over the emptiness, she decided to enroll in a second course hoping that she would finally find her special someone. Then, as if from a dream, there was Lance again. Since they would not see each other as often as before, she cherished every chance when they will meet and have time to spend each other. In those rare times, her heart was filled with gladness. Lance told me that Ann was already out of his life and that he was free again but he added that he was doubtful about entering a new relationship. But it doesn’t bother her feelings towards him and instead it blew the dark cloud away from her. They sent each text messages to each other from time to time and even watched a movie together. But then, like before our communication stopped and she did not see her again. It seemed that he just disappeared with a single snap. With a heavy heart, she was back to her old self, the lonely side.
Page3 A year later, she received text messages from him asking her if how she was doing. That time, it put her back on her feet again and the sun shone on her horizon. With a firm decision that she would not let it slip away this time, she tried everything so that their communication would not cut-off like before. From text messages, she was so caring and thoughtful unto him but she kept reminding herself that she would do the same if they will meet in person. When they finally met, Princess was very surprised on what she saw and heard from Lance eyes and mouth; she saw the sincerity and dedication to confess all that he felt for her, on that time she was filled with joy and love for him. Years later, Lance and Princess got married. As they were reminiscing their past, their conversation went back to the time of Princess first acquaintance party. Lance told her that he did not enjoy the party as well and he was lonely at that time also. Then it bothers Princess, because he could not imagine that Lance was now her lovable husband, and was the boy she saw in the bus, the boy whose face she didn’t even bother to glimpse and the boy she didn’t bother to care. After all, knowing that somewhere and somehow, there are people who are destined to be our everlasting companion until the end. And through that people, the memory with them really means a destiny, a version of a fairytale ending—a happy-ever-after. *** THE END ***
Page3 A year later, she received text messages from him asking her if how she was doing. That time, it put her back on her feet again and the sun shone on her horizon. With a firm decision that she would not let it slip away this time, she tried everything so that their communication would not cut-off like before. From text messages, she was so caring and thoughtful unto him but she kept reminding herself that she would do the same if they will meet in person. When they finally met, Princess was very surprised on what she saw and heard from Lance eyes and mouth; she saw the sincerity and dedication to confess all that he felt for her, on that time she was filled with joy and love for him. Years later, Lance and Princess got married. As they were reminiscing their past, their conversation went back to the time of Princess first acquaintance party. Lance told her that he did not enjoy the party as well and he was lonely at that time also. Then it bothers Princess, because he could not imagine that Lance was now her lovable husband, and was the boy she saw in the bus, the boy whose face she didn’t even bother to glimpse and the boy she didn’t bother to care. After all, knowing that somewhere and somehow, there are people who are destined to be our everlasting companion until the end. And through that people, the memory with them really means a destiny, a version of a fairytale ending—a happy-ever-after. *** THE END ***
Begins at the Rendezvous page 1 The air gently touches her radiant face as she sits under the shade of a tree while watching the glamorous beauty of the lake. The lake played a big part in her life. Then she felt a sudden feeling of loneliness that gets her reminisce the past events of her life and yet, it draws a smile in her face. It was the first day as a college student and Cassey is very excited. Suddenly, her clock alarms and it made her realized that it was already time for her prepare in going to school. When she took a glimpse at it and found out that it was already 6:30 in the morning. “Oh my goodness! It is already 6:30 am and I’m almost late for school.” Cassey cried in a loud voice. Cassey got up on her bed and fix herself so that she can go to school. On her way, she didn’t notice that she accidentally bumped someone. “Next time, will you please watch your way!?” Cassey said harshly to the guy while picking her things in the floor. She did not even bother to say sorry and just walked briskly to her assigned room and left the stranger in middle of the corridor. When she arrived in her classroom, she was relieved because her professor is not yet around. She was very thankful seeing her former classmate in high school. At last, she will never be isolated in her new environment. “Are you Denise Mendez right? I am glad that you’re here. I did not expect that we’ll be going to be in the same university.” Cassey said. “Yes I am and you can just call me Denise. You are Cassey Chua? Well, how have you been? It’s been a long time since we have seen each other?” Denise replied. “I’m fine and I’m doing well. But you know what Denise? I’m really vexed this morning.” Cassey murmured. “Why is that so Cassey?” Denise asked. “I was in hurry in going here because I woke up late. Unfortunately, that bastard man ruined my morning. He bumped at me! He didn’t even dare to say sorry or help me in picking my things in the floor. He just ignored me acting as if nothing happened.” Cassey said furiously. Denise giggled silently then asked her if he had seen her face or is he handsome. Then Cassey answered that she doesn’t have the chance to glance at his face. All she can remember is the man’s perfume and added that he is quite tall. In the midst of their intense conversation, their professor enters the classroom so both of them zippered their mouth. In the other hand, while
PAGE 2 professor is busy discussing the rules in the classroom and the course syllabus, a mysterious guy knocks at the door. “Good morning sir, I’m very sorry that I am late. I was not able to find the room immediately.” The guy said. “Okay, since it is your first day in school I’ll just accept your excuse. Don’t do it next time or else I will mark you absent. Is that clear Mr.? Who are you again?” The professor asked. “Mr. Steven Martinez sir.” The guy answered. The ladies at the back were mesmerized to their new classmate. He is 6 feet tall, having a fair complexion, robust and a body like Achilles. If someone looks in his eyes, it will show how mysterious he is. While the other classmates of Cassey are very busy staring to their new classmate, she just ignored the presence of Steven. Suddenly their professor in sociology asked them to have research study in pairs. Then Cassey and Steven became partner of the said research. They were like cats and dogs, always quarreling to each other. Most of the time, they were teased by their classmate because they looked like a couple. Steven is on his way to the basketball court when a familiar voice called his name. “Hey Steven! Where are you going?” His classmate Bryan asked him. “I’m going to play basketball and how about you Bryan?” Steven asked in return. “What a coincidence! I’m going to play too. By the way, can I ask you something?” Bryan said. Steven nodded for a reply. “Are you the boyfriend of Cassey? It seems that you two have relationship.” Bryan said. “We were just friends.” Steven straightly answered. “Oh come on! Cassey is one of the loveliest ladies in our campus. She has a nice body figure and has angelic face. No wonder she became the apple of the eye in every man in our university.” Bryan said. But Steven just laughed about what Bryan said then he played basketball already, leaving Bryan hanging. As days passed by, Cassey was able to discover the other side of Steven. He is a type of person that is not that expressive in what he feels, a responsible son to his parents and a man of intelligence. Although he is unluckily not wealthy, it never stops him in pursuing his ambitions in life. Then Cassey unexpectedly admire him more than as a friend. Every day is an agony for her because she cannot feign her feelings towards Steven even though she tried her best to control it. One day, they were dismissed early and so Steven decided to bring Cassey in a special place. Cassey wondered and asked Steven if where are they going, then suddenly Steven covered
her eyes with his own handkerchief. When they arrived in the place, Steven removed he handkerchief and page 3 then Cassey slowly opened her eyes. She was very surprised seeing the magnificent view of the place. It seems that they were in the paradise. They heard the humming of the birds and creating melody as if they were singing for Cassey and Steven. When their eyes met, both of them were zipped-lip but it seems that their eyes are talking with each other. Steven began to draw his face closer to Cassey then kissed his forehead and said “I am glad that you came to my life.” Cassey could not utter a single word because she can’t explain what she feels deep inside. So they just sit silently under the shade of the tree and watch the breath-taking scenery of the lake in front of them. As Cassey arrived home, his father asked her if why she is late in coming home. She formulated an alibi that they were practicing their play for their class in Dramatics. “Cassey, we need to talk to right now.” Her father said. “Can we just pass it tomorrow Dad? I am a bit tired.” Cassey replied. “I reckon that this is the right time for us to talk. I and your Mom decided that you will continue your studies in the US. After that, you will marry the son of my best friend.” Mr. Henry Chua said. “What? Are you sure of what you are saying? I don’t want my life to be planned like that, an arranged marriage? I even barely know that man whom you want me to marry and I want you to know that I already love someone now.” Cassey told her father. “Whether you like it or not, our decision is final. Cassey, I hope that you understand us and beside this are for your own good. Tomorrow at 7pm will be our flight to US. We’ll just asked someone who will work for your papers at school.” Her father said. Cassey trembled of what she had heard. She immediately ran to her room with tears in her eyes. She already knew that it impossible for her parents to change their decision. Early in the morning, Cassey called Steven that they will meet in their meeting place at exactly 10:00 am. She said that she has something important to say then Steven agreed. Cassey was sitting under the tree when Steven arrived in the place. “Hi Cassey, are you okay? You seem so sad.” Steven asked. “Honestly, I’m not okay. My father told me last night that I will continue my studies in the US and perhaps we might live there. I don’t know if when I will come back. Thank you for everything. I think it is better for us to forget each other.” Cassey said in a cracked voice and left Steven. While walking away, she looked back at Steven with tears flowing in her face but Steven was just motionless. Then she decided to run as fast as she could so Steven will never see the sadness deep within her.
page4 Six years had already passed. There are a lot of changes happened in Cassey’s life. She didn’t expect that the marriage did not happen. Terence, the man whom his father arranged to be her future husband sets her free. From the start, Terence knew that somebody has already owned Cassey’s heart and definitely it’s not him. He set her free and let her find the happiness she is longing for. Finally, Cassey went back to the Philippines and tried her best to find Steven. Unfortunately she was not able to do so. She doesn’t know of where he is right now, where he lives or if he is not yet married. Then she thought that Steven is Steven might be happy with his life now because as far as she remembers he did not take any step to communicate with her all this years. Cassey was on her way to the Church, when she saw a familiar woman, it was Denise her friend in college. After the Mass, Cassey invited her to go out and get something to eat. They enjoyed each other company. There, they talked a lot of things and share what happen to them in the past years. Then Denise mentioned about Steven’s situation after she left to US. According to Denise, Steven’s life became lonely knowing that the only woman he loved left him. At first, Cassey did not believe on what Denise had told her. “Is that true Denise? I can’t believe it.” Cassey exclaimed. “It is true Cassey. Because I can see in his eyes that he is truly in love with. His eyes was very different when he is with you, it looks like he is very happy. But when you left, everything changes, he always silent and he did not courted any woman in the university. Every time we talked about you, his face glows. He even always asked us about you Cassey.” Denise answered. Upon hearing that words, Cassey was moved and hoping again to see him. Every day, Cassey went to their meeting place and waiting for Steven to come. Here comes another day, the place still look very amazing. The water shines like crystals against the rays of the sun. The air gently touches her face and it made her close her eyes. As she was sitting under the tree she had seen a familiar face that she longed to see for the past six years and then a smile draws in her face. She knew that from that very moment, everything will change and this time she will never let go of him.
Samantha, a beautiful, simple and intelligent girl in disguise treated the year as one of her happiest and luckiest year. She has all the things and qualities a person would want to but sometimes she feels emptiness in her heart or the feeling that something is lacking in her life. Until she met Vimer Lloyd Morales in a very awkward moment. Samantha was in college way back then. Vimer as what some perceives is very handsome, humble, a gentleman and everything she can’t explain how she had felt after meeting the guy. It brought her sleepless nights just remembering every single moment in the first time they met and she made a way just to get close to him until one day. ‘Gosh! What would I do now? The worried Sam said. It is raining so bad and Samantha is very worried, it is already 7:15 in the evening and she is not yet home, her mother is already texting her as to where she is. Samantha is unable to go to the bus stop to go home. How she wanted to cry and then unexpectedly tears came down from her eyes. She noticed that someone took a deep breath beside her, that time she is front of an establishment, upon hearing the sigh she slowly opened her eyes trying to figure out who is it, as she looked beside it was Vimer Morales staring and he then said.. ‘It does really make a woman to turn into an ugly duckling whenever she cries’, chuckle Vimer offering Sam a handkerchief. Even if Sam is ashamed she doesn’t have a choice but to accept the offer. ‘Gosh! She was tongue tied. She closed and opened her eyes even rubbed it checking out if that moment is true and not just a dream she then felt happy after knowing that it is reality. After their unexpected moment with each other Sam and Vimer went out together, eat lunch together; make assignments together and the likes. As the days passes by, Sam already felt something, feeling a strange feeling she couldn’t explain. How she wanted to express her feelings to Vimer but she is afraid of being rejected. She wants to confess her secret that she is not a real woman but a lady in disguised. Until such time that the truth was unexpectedly revealed and after that she felt so helpless. She couldn’t even face Vimer because of shame. She looked for ways to avoid Vimer Lloyd Morales, one month had passed and she misses him so much not until one day. Samantha is sitting at the school bench when a paper flew in front of her. When it landed on the ground she noticed it has a note in it saying ‘why are you avoiding me? With a sad symbol in it, ‘I can’t live without you, I started to love you since the day we met in the midst of the rain. ‘You are my life and everything Sam’. As she looked around she found out that it is Vimer Lloyd and he immediately sat beside her. She cried so hard and out loud and said.. ‘Sorry, I don’t know how to face you that’s why I just decided to stay away.’ ‘Hush, stop crying I hate it when you cry.’ Pleaded Vimer
PAGE 2 Samantha is about to run when Vimer hugged her. God! How she missed him, she closed her eyes and she then felt his hotness. ‘Please don’t stay away from me, it makes me so uncomfortable not being with you. Don’t ever think that I got angry when you didn’t tell me the truth I knew it already from the day we met, I love you and that’s all that matters. Please say you love me too.” He murmured. “Why do you love me Vimer? I am a gay and all the things that eyes can see are nothing but fake.” Samantha said sadly. “From the moment our eyes met, it is your face that I cannot forget. I just love you.” Pleadingly says Vimer. “Please accept my love for you and say you love me too.” Sam is very speechless for a long while, she couldn’t believe in everything she heard but Vimer Lloyd is saying it again and again. After a few moment she hugged him so tight, she is very very happy because at last her dreams came true and with a deep sigh she said. “ accept my love for you and say you love me too.” Sam is very speechless for a long while, she couldn’t believe in everything she heard but Vimer Lloyd is saying it again and again. After a few moment she hugged him so tight, she is very very happy because at last her dreams came true and with a deep sigh she said. “Yes, I love you too, I love you so much, I had love you since the day you offered me a handkerchief.” Confessed Samantha. Eight years later, Samantha and Vimer are already working abroad. There, they then decided to settle down. They already own a big telecommunication company which is the Vimsa Telecom competing with other famous communication companies in Australia. The lovers decided to get married there since both of them are already a citizen in the country. On the wedding day, Samantha wears a simple but elegant dress which naturally made her a stunning beauty, the sight of her made Vimer more in love. Meanwhile the groom wears a suit, a simple one but that really made him so handsome, his appearance made Samantha so proud for she is very lucky to be loved by a man like him. Until that very moment Samantha still couldn’t believe that there would be someone who will accept a gay like her, someone who will love her for whatever and whoever she is. After the ceremony both are very happy, they don’t even mind as to what other people will say, all they know is they are so deeply in love with each other, Samantha believes in what Vimer Lloyd always says. “I love you Sam and it’s all that matters.” Samantha trusts in him, finally the lady in disguise already found the man whom she will share the rest of her life with.
Page 1 Joyce D. Villacura Creative Writing TTh 08:30-10:00 Love is now or never Jezzel is a college student, she is 18 years of age. Jezzel is a loving, helpful and shy type of person, she always help her mother in the household chores because she is the eldest child. Jezzel has a bestfriend named Alexa. Alexa on the other hand is kind, helpful and friendly. Jezzel loved Alexa because they are so close to each other, they are just like sisters. They are talking about their love ones. June 20,2012, Jezzel receive a textmessage from the unknown number. The message goes like this, ‘Hi can you be my textmate’?. Where did you get my number? Jezzel’s reply. The unknown number replied.’ I got your number from my cousin, I know you know her. I said, Uhm Alexa, right? Yes, my name is Avin, and you?. I’m Jezzel. They enjoy texing and they are asking about themselves. Arvin is a loving, caring and sweet, this is what i can say because the way he texted me, Jezzel said. Four hours had passed, Arvin asked if he had a chance to become a boyfriend of Jezzel. Jezel like Arvin, so they become close, closer so they became lovers. Everyday they are texting, chatting in facebook. One month had passed and its a fiesta in their barrio, Arvin invited Jezzel, this is the first time they meet. Its 5pm when they met, Jezzel dont want to meet Arvin because she’s so shy, scared and felt nervous. Alexa forced Jezzel, so Jezzel didnt refuse, they met Arvin at the second floor of the Mall at Cagayan De Oro City. They are talking and they introducing themselves. Arvin invited Jezzel to go to thier house together with Alexa, so they did. In Arvin’s house, they prepared a lots of foods for us., they have a lots of visitors. While eating, Jezzel and Alexa are talking, Jezzel felt nervous because Arvin’s mother are there. Their tummy was so full so they sat down for a while and have rest. Arvin move closer to Jezzel and said, I will introduced you to my mom, and I said please Arvin dont.please. So he didn’t. After the dinner in Arvin’s house, Arvin, Alexa and Jezzel went to the Jollibee, they eat together, laughing and talking to one another. Three hours had passed, it was 9 pm so Jezel decided to go home because it was already late in the evening.Arvin brought with him his motorcycle so he delivered us in our home. Jezzel arrived at heir house with a happy face and she texted Arvin thank you so much.
Page 2 Joyce D. Villacura One month of being together, he is all I think and becomes my world,Jezzel said. Standing here, thinking about how much I miss you, Arvin texted Jerzel. Almost everyday Arvin and Jezzel meet after thier class and they eat together everywhere. They have many happiest moments, unforgettable moments. Arvin prayed and said, I close my eyes and make a wish that Jezzel would be his wife. Missing you more and more each day, Arvin said. Jezzel talk to Arvin and said I love the way you are and I see it in your eyes, the love, the need, your tears, I’ll be lonely without you. I want that you will always by my side Arvin texted to Jezzel.We talked to each other, and Jezzel said, You know its you Arvin whenever I get weary youre always there for me, you give me the courage and the strength I need. Arvin I love you. Arvin said you’re the best person that has ever happened to me. I cannot imagine life without you, for I’ve locked my heart, for you found the key. This love feels so real, and I need you to know your right beside me in my heart. This is true, my love is here for you, this are the statement which Arvin says to Jezzel. I’ll give you all that you need, youre all I need my love to you Jezzel. The smile on your face let me know that you need me. There’s a truth in your eyes saying you’ll never leave me. The touch of your hand says you’ll catch me whereever i fall. Two months had passed, Arvin found out that Jezzel have another boy. Jezzel was thinking why Arvin didnt txt her, theres a big difference of Arvin because before Arvin is always texting her, and now Arvin texted her sometimes. The text “I love you”, the chatting in facebook till all hours of the night, all had dissappeared. Wha had I done? His cousin apple she is young, she is 13 years old and she said to me that Arvin have another girl. I was so shocked. Tears fall from my eyes, is this what they called “karma”? I asked myself I had lost the one person that I felt so close to. And it hasn’t stopped there, I know what type of motorcycle he drives. I also know what he looks like in every little detail. All I have to do is see the same type of motorcycle or a man that looks like him. It will never get any easier for me, every little thing reminds me of him, I keep telling myself to get over him, and to go on with my life, but how can I go on, when the one person I want to go on with is gone? Jezzel cried. And how can I ever go on, when all I ever wanted to do was to tell him that I love him that I love Arvin, more than anything on this earth. I dont know if I will ever find happines again, it was once in a lifetime chance and I have to learn to deal with my mistakes. But this is what I always say “ you never know what you have until its gone”, he’s gone and I will forever miss him. I only wish he knew this, I only wish he knew that I still love him more than ever, and that I always will. I only wish that I could go back in time and change everything to make it better, to make it right, Jezzel talk to herself. We have all had are hearts broken at least once in our lives. There has been that one person that we have loved with all our heart and has not returned that love. I feel like I will never love the way again. He is all I think of and becomes my world. I asked myself why is this happening to me? Jezzel said, Am I not enough? Jezzel texted Arvin and said, I admit to him that I commit a mistake, I said sorry to him and I promise that I will not do it again, Jezzel cried.
Then as time goes by, I get the answers to my questions. I begin to realize that it all happened for a reason. I just say to myself, maybe he is not the one for me. It becomes a learning experience. I learned that I will love again and even stronger. This is always in my mind, Jezzel said. “ When two people love each other mutually and give to each other freely that love grows and matures”. All past hurts teach me and mold me in becoming better people, which give us the tools to create succesful relationships, this is what my bestriend tell me. If you were expereincing a broken heart just remember even though you have been hurt and dissappointed love will come again just HOPE!, Jezzel smiled. Jezzel went to a quite place and said, Im standing here, thinking about how much I miss you. Everynight I;m thinking of you and missing you and wishing you were here. I broke his heart but I still love him with all the little pieces. I know someday you need to fine, someone that you left behind. The only thing that I will always have are the memories. You walked away without looking back, I thought we’d make it to the end. I close my eyes and make a wish, hoping you’ll remember our best experience. Missing you more and more each day, your always running in my mind. For me its not easy to forget the one that I truly love. I won’t forget all the one’s that I love, though its not easy to tell yo goodbye. Arvin go away and Jezzel waits for his return, said he’s coming soon. Trying to forget but I won’t let go. If there ever comes a day when we can’t be together, just know that you are in my heart, you’ll be in there forever. We’ll, if any of you single women out there run into “Arvin” dont let him “pass” you by. Dont make same mistake I did.
Egoistic! This was the word usually called to Devon by her friends. She’s one of a kind lady who just loves to be with her friends company. In her 18 years, she hadn’t even experience how to be in a relationship just like what teenagers usually do. She’s acting like a 12 year-old girl according to her friends. A lot of guys courted her since in her high school years but took it as a joke only. To her, entering relationships will just make life complicated. She’s now a third year college student taking in Bachelor of Arts in Communication at Misamis University. She is love by her classmates and friends because of her rare and great personality. She’s not aware that many admire her and that she’s beautiful. Even in jeans and shirts, she looks great. With her long black hair and hearted form lips, she’s like a goddess. Most of her friends pairing her with their boyfriends but she would just react nothing. It was the time until she met the transferee guy from La Salle University named Josh. For the first time, she encountered love. Joshua Anderson is one-fourth American who has amazing blue-green eyes, long nose and a bit muscled body who makes him look a heartthrob. He’s taking up the same course with Devon in La Salle University. He just transferred because of his father’s job. In his first day of school, one girl caught his attention while sitting in canteen bench. He didn’t expect that they’re classmates. All of his classmates wanted to be his friends except to her crush, Devon. She is unlike any woman he’d met before. He likes her and don’t know why. As if something’s special to her. He just ignored his admiration to her since there are a lot of girls better than her, he thought. All of the girls like Josh for he’s handsome and friendly. During their first met, she didn’t feel the aura of Josh. As if her blood’s boiling every time they cross their path especially they’re classmates. She observed that the guy he didn’t like is staring at her while having their class. “What the heck about this guy!” she whispered. Josh smiled at her and she smiled as a respect. While sitting in a canteen bench, Josh is just 5 meters away from them. Liz, her friend felt giddy looking at Josh. “Devon ! Look at him. He’s so handsome. I can’t take my eyes away from him. Don’t you like him?” asks Liz while eating her sandwich. One of their friends heard her and interrupts,” Like? Devon? I’ll kill myself if that would happen.” Lee said. “ If he’s good, why not?” She answered smiling. “All of the guys who courted you were all good. The problem is
just you. You didn’t give them the chance to know you or knowing them.” Liz said looking to her. “Yes, you’re right Liz. Devon, you need to accept changes. You’re no longer a child. Be open to the possibilities. Experience how to love and be loved.” Lee said seriously. However, if this is the topic, she will just smile and leave them. They’re used to that attitude of Devon. Joshua is inspired to go to school because of the girl he didn’t expect to admire. This is their five weeks of class but still Devon ignores him. He felt she didn’t like him from the start. If he smiled at her, she would just smile in return but no responds verbally. Just a respect, he thought. Monday! This would be the day he would let Devon to chat with him. He went to the school early and sit inside waiting for his classmates especially Devon. Devon with her friends, Lee and Liz went together inside their room when… “Hi! Devon!” greeted Josh while standing up and walking towards her. “ Ahm. Hello!” responded Devon giving him a half smile and confused. “Can’t we just talk in private? I want to tell you something.” He said abruptly and following her. She’s blushing that time because all of her classmates heard what Josh had said. She’s sitting and he sits beside her. “What’s wrong? I just want us to be friends. I want all my classmates to be my friends’ especially you. I like you Devon.” He said splitting his tongue but he can’t take those words again especially those three words. For second, Devon was thinking. His image seemed to be with her each time she paused. “If he just know.” She whispered. She manages to laugh and said, “We’re friends. It’s just that we’re not close.” “I want to know you more Devon if you’ll just give me a chance.” He insisted. “That’s fine.” She answered blushing. She tried to stay calm as if nothing’s happen. He looks up at her and asks, “You’re not kidding?. He still couldn’t believe what she had just said. After their class, she gave him a chance to talk in private. She discovered he’s good and it’s true that he’s friendly and enjoy being with. Josh asks her in a friendly date just to know each other better. She followed the advice of her friends to be open with possibilities. There’s nothing wrong with it because she feel the same way too. At 6:00 P.M on Saturday night, he went to Devon’s house. He wore a three/fourth aqua blue polo and jeans. When Devon gets outside the door, he was amaze by her hidden beauty. She looks great in her black balloon casual dress and light make up. They chose to go to Mandarin’s Restaurant. At first, they were shy in each other’s presence. However, Josh tried to be confident so Devon would feel comfortable too. It was Devon’s first time to date with a guy but just didn’t tell him. She acted as if she used to it. With clear voice, Josh said, “Thank you for giving me a chance. It’s a pleasure to be with you this night.” “Me too.” She answered.
They talked a lot and discovered their side. Josh admired Devon for her great personality. She realized that her first impression is all wrong. After, they went home. They became close and are always together in their school. Josh courted her and Devon answered him with a big yes. However, upon entering in love, she experiences heartbreaks. Josh tried to explain every time Devon gets mad. They’re trying to overcome all the obstacles in their relationships. Josh is fond of surprises and makes her laugh. “I love You.” Josh said while they’re celebrating their 1st anniversary. “Thank You.” She responded with full of love.
Stay With Me By: Maria Theresa Lloa Ryan looked at the face of a girl whom he had been with for a long time. She was his childhood friend. She was lying on the hospital bed, unconscious. As Ryan looked at her, love and sadness can be seen in his eyes. Worried that something bad might happen to her. “Zeth, please wake up.” the words that he kept repeating in his mind, over and over again. ‘’Hey cheer up now. What’s wrong?” A young boy named Ryan is carrying, humble, and sweet person, he is wearing a blue cup told his friend, looking at her, who was crying. “I’m fine.” A little girl gave the same boy a fake smile. “Ahh, something’s wrong, I knew it. Zeth tell me.” He insisted. But the little girl named Zeth is also friendly, God fearing, and kind hearted person, just gave him a smile, ‘’nothing.” A girl waited under a waiting shed, it was raining too hard. Everything was dark. ‘’Zeth!” The girl heard her name. Left, right, it was her friend, Ryan. The boy hurried to see her, he ran to the waiting shed quickly, with his uniform, dripping wet. But as soon as he got there, acted as if she didn’t even hear his voice, nor knew him for he was. ‘’We need to talk…” He said trying to catch some air. ‘’I thought I told you to leave me alone!” The girl shouted as she turned back at him. “Zeth, I can’t do that!’’ Ryan answered. Zeth started walking away, she had her clothes wet by the time she set her feet out of the waiting shed. ‘’Hey, listen ok. Look I know that I made the wrong choice about telling you that I… Love you…but…please, van we just…have what we had before? FRIENDSHIP!?” Ryan continued. Zeth stopped walking, “Look!’’ she turned around and face him, “All I ask for you to leave me alone! I’m sick and tired of this game. It can’t be. You can’t love a girl like me.” She yelled, tears came falling from her eyes. Ryan made his way to his friend and threw his arm around her, ‘’I just love you!... Why can’t we be together?’’ He was crying. ‘’Let go!” Zeth pushed him, and Ryan felt pain on his right cheek, she slapped him. “Can’t you understand me? I don’t like the way you treat me anymore, I’m not special. You just can’t love me as someone else? I hate you!” Her voice was beginning to break up, she was crying, but the rain could cover it. Zeth turned her back at Ryan and ran away. Ryan wanted to go after her but all he could do was watching her as she goes farther and farther. As Zeth reached the sidewalk near her house, she felt pain on her left chest, her heart was aching. She placed her hand just at the place of her heart and tried to massage her chest. She took a deep breath and started walking again, slowly, but her knees felt weak, she can’t move anymore and that caused her to fall on the ground. Her sister got out the house eventually and helped her to stand up. Ryan took a deep breath and made his way to wash room and wash the vase. There was silence. Even his loud breathing could be heard…As Ryan went out the room, he went to the table near Zeth’s bed and took the bouquet of roses. “Ryan .” He heard a soft voice calling him.
Ryan turned to his right and found that Zeth, awake. ‘’Ryan, what are you doing here?.” she said. Her voice was softer than before. Her friend smiled, ‘’I…came here to…see you’’ He replied. ‘’Ryan…I…” She felt so much pain on her chest again. “What happened?” Ryan ran towards her and started calling the nurse. “Stay with me please, stay with me…don’t leave me please. I can’t let you leave me. Please. I love you.” He cried as the tears fell. He was shaking. He didn’t want her to the good times they had will never be forgotten. He wish he could come with him. He love him so much. He didn’t want to want her to leave him. He want her to be here by his side comforting him, and telling him that it was all a joke. But it’s not a joke. It’s reality. She’s dead and here he is living his life. He reminds him the memories and thoughts of her. How she had been a good friend. How she had helped him through bad times and good. How she loved him so much that he didn’t want to let go. He will not forger her. He had been the best inspiration of his life. He will not forget her. He loves her. Day’s passed by after the burial of Zeth her mother was found a small box that was covered and was addressed to Ryan, so her mother gave it to Ryan by the next day. When Ryan received the box he opened it and he found that it was a letter and he started reading it.
Dear Ryan, Hi how are you? I hope you are in a good mood while reading my letter. I don’t know where should I start from the good or the bad one? But ok! Ryan I know that we have been for a long time together, a lot of good and bad memories and moments that we have. When every time I looked the pictures those picture that I have kept it will reminds me of everything that we’ve been through in life. Ryan thank you so much for the friendship, for you are always there for me especially when I have a problem when I need someone to talk with, you are willing to listen to me and giving me a time. Ryan you know that I’m so blessed that you came to my life, you are my only friend that whom I could really treasure with. Ryan I’m really sorry if you thought that I don’t care about you, I do. I really do. I love you too since the first day that we met and I feel the same way you do it’s just that I was scared to confess to you because it might ruin our friendship. Sorry if I lie to you that I tell you I don’t like you, I am just afraid of telling you the truth about what I really feel because a lot of things that I must consider and I’m afraid too that if you know that I have I sick maybe you will leave me and abandoned me. I love you with all my heart and I’m sacrificing everything just to be with you. Maybe God has a planned that why are these things happened between us. Ryan take care always and God bless you…
By the time he was done reading the letter, his tears started falling. It was the saddest part of him that she loved him too. His heart was broken into pieces. Until now it still fresh in his mind the memories that they have been together, if only he could back the life of Zeth. It took a year for Ryan to recover from what happened. Now Ryan is making fresh a new start in her life, he will continue his journey in life. He will always put Zeth is his heart and he will never forget her. He knows that Zeth is now happy in heaven and he knows that God has a purpose why are things happened to him and Zeth. He will not close his heart because he knows that someday he could find a girl like Zeth.
Algones, Junalyn M. AB-English 3 T/TH 8:30-10:00AM Creative Writing
Mr. Stranger -( Page 0ne)-
“Finally our proposal was approved! And I think it’s time for me to relax and give myself a break. This past few weeks was the most tiring and most stressful week of my life because we’re very busy in our office, we always do over time because we need to finished our business proposal and we need to passed it early as we can so that our boss can checked it . And finally that tiring and stressful week is done” said Janna. I’m planning to have a vacation. I asked my friends Joyce, Hannah and Apple if they want to have a vacation with me. It was my long time plan to go in a vacation to relax and enjoy. But unfortunately my friends can’t go with me because they had already an appointment with their boyfriends. So I decided to go to the beach by myself, it is 500km away from my place. I choose to go to the beach because for me it is the best place where in I can relax and think. As I stand there gazing out at the ocean, it really hits me how tiny and insignificant it was. The wind caresses my skin and the sun warms it. How beautiful it was. I stand at the edge of the dock and absorb everything from the fishy smell to the glowing orange ball rising over the horizon. The sound of the waves gently lapping at the dock is almost enough, to send me into a doze, as I lean against the chipped wooden railing. I sigh as I finally feel as content now. It's funny how something so simple can put my mind to rest and erase the aches from my body. The therapists couldn't even fix the turmoil inside me, but this could. This is what I thought, the thing that I needed.
Suddenly a man stood behind me casually leaning against the wooden railing. How didn't I hear him approaching? I looked at him warily and looked around. He raised an eyebrow at me,
and a hand that was now braced against my chest. "You startled me." He nodded in understatement and held out his hand. "My name is Jeth Ruiz and yours would be?" Janna looked him suspiciously and after searching his sea green eyes figured, and then she felt that he was harmless. His hand engulfed her but she felt a slight jolt as their skin met. His gaze seemed to sharpen on hers and it became hard to breathe. She slipped her hand from him and clutched it behind her back.
"My name is Janna Montes." said Janna. “What a nice name” said Jeth. It might be best if I keep my distance from this strange man named Jeth. She turned back to the view of the ocean and had to bite back a very relaxed sigh. It seems that the stranger was too caught up in his own thoughts to attempt at conversation, yet so she sneaked a peek to her left, to look at him closely. He was well-built and had golden skin that he probably acquired from working outside in the sun. He had a strong jaw and high cheek bones, He had also a nice brown eyes. His black hair was ruffled by the wind and curled around his ears. He wore a white wrinkled t-shirt. If I’m not mistaken, I smelt some type of cologne that smelt of sin and desire. Janna’s brows knitted together at the thought and she stood up straight. Why am I paying so much attention to this stranger? She asked to herself.
"You seem pretty caught up in whatever you're thinking miss." Said Jeth.
His light playful tone had a rare but quick smile forming on his unpainted lips. "I seem to think too much. So people tell me." She turned her head to look at him and absently tucked stray strands of blonde hair back behind her ears.
"I'm not much of a thinker. More a feeling type of guy. In both ways." He flashed a quick grin at her that could've melted butter and she felt her cheeks turn pink.
The Breeze of the Wind By: Jeffry John J. Galendez AS 85 Creative Writing Page 1 “Gosh! This will be my bad day ever. I will be late again for my Debate and Argumentation subject. Pretty much sure, I will be scolded again. Ah…What a mess morning!” It was late 6:30 in the morning, when Angel woke up from her deep sleep. She hurriedly took a bath and she decided to skip her breakfast because she needs to attend her morning class with her terror professor in one of her major subject. Marie Angelie Santillan, in her real name, took up Bachelor of Arts, major in English at Ateneo de Manila. She was brilliant woman who has beauty and wit at the age of 20. No doubts, she has a looks that every man admire of. She always got the attention of every men when she passed by, it is because of her tantalizing eyes, glamorous smile, long and shiny hair and has beauty that can only be compared to an angel. She was the only daughter of Mr. Ernesto Santillan, one of the richest and successful entrepreneurs here in the Philippines. Not bragging about her academic performance in the said institution, she was a graduating students and running for Magna Cum laude. She was the apple of the eye of her professors. But sad to say, she was a spoiled brat, sarcastic and stupid sometimes. Angel has a lover named Lloyd Roger Gardose, 21 years old, tall, dark and handsome that every woman would love to have. He was a man of principle, goal-oriented and has a good attitude that makes Alexa fall in love with him. He was a senior Engineering student taking up Bachelor of Science in Mechanical Engineering. Pursuing this course is his ultimate goal in his college life because he wants to help her mother who’s currently working abroad. He is recently living at his uncle’s house. They love each other most. They seemed to be a perfect couple in this world. They build their dreams and future life together. Their relationship went stronger and no one can break this relationship that they had. One year later, they had graduated in their respective courses. They wished that they will be productive in their own chosen field. Angeline worked as an English Professor in the university where she was graduated. Meanwhile, Engineer Roger worked as a Supervising Engineer at Rendrans Intel Corporation. They have been great in their respective works and also their relationship went stronger. Until such time, a woman by the name of Rebecca Cartas intrudes to their happy and peaceful life. She was a past girlfriend of Roger who is obsessed and desperate with him. She will do everything to bring back Roger in her arms. Consider the worse ones, even if she will kill a person, she don’t care. It was cold Monday evening, Roger and Angel had celebrated their 3rd year anniversary at the Jeffs&tatsky Restaurant. The place was so romantic, there were candlelight, wine and delicious food to eat. It was a night that is full of bliss and romance. They hugged, kissed each other and they reminisced the day when they first met. “Ah, I can still remember that day! Who can forget your ugly face while crying in the park?”, Roger yelled.
She crumpled another clean yellow paper containing a few marks of a wrong plot that she thought was the perfect plot for a horror story. Suffering the stares of her classmates who were disturbed of the noise she made and thinking that she was dumb in the writing activity, she fought them in her mind through thinking of a different story which could bring out the best in her.
She wrote about Jason’s villainy towards his past lover’s family. But she was not interested with the story anymore. Her mind was shouting the question “How could I ever write a story when I am so preoccupied with my problems?” She wrote as fast as her hands could do the tasks her mind was dictating. A few minutes of writing her ideas out, she had finally finished the outline of her horror story.
She didn’t know what to do about her mother’s commands or requests to her. It was as if her mother was like a buzzing bee in her ears. In the middle of the class, she had done for the very first time, the crime of using her cell phone, which has actually been her life line when things about eating and finances get worst. She tried to press it like she could memorize the key pad inside her bag but failure of constructing and typing the right words had occurred. She was alarmed with the thought of delivering her identification card on the bus station late. The next thing that she did was covering her phone with her print-outs about Shakespeare’s Hamlet inside her bag. There, she texted as fast as she could the important details that her mother would do in order for her to catch the bus who will deliver her identification card from Bukidnon to Davao city so her mother could claim her summer job’s salary at the office of the Department of Labor and Employment.
Without finishing answering her mother’s follow up questions in the text, she was now caught in the act of disrespecting the class, not her intentions of expressing it, but she did the crime due to natural forces in her mind. All she had done was to bow her head like she was a puppy who had been kicked by her master. Right after the class, she had let the stares of asking her about the crime passed out. She tried to move on by letting them felt her apology and regret. “Rhea, would you mind going with me? I have a lot of things to ask you about my report” Jeff approached her from the back portion of the room. “I’m really sorry Jeff. Maybe next time, I
I was once a happy, joyful and cheerful child just like the child I have known when I was about to go to school. I was about to cross the road when I saw him, he was crying and I can really feel the loneliness upon looking into his eyes. It was really innocent. I came to rescue him, and ask about his name, his address and even his parent’s name. To my confusion he just looked at me and just stared at me with all the sincerity. Upon looking at him, I can see myself way back when I was a child. I can still remember my happy childhood. But you know what’s keep my childhood memorable? It’s the fact that I have known the greatest love of my life. It’s quite funny, and to my surprise he talked to me and he amazingly recited his name. I am Paulo Gutierrez and I'm from the village where happy people reside. How about you? And then he smiled. I’m glad and amused because he was able to talk to me like we have met and known each other before. I’ll just also smile at him with all the happiness and told him my name. I took him at the restaurant near the place where we met and buy some foods to eat because I can feel the hunger he felt. Upon looking at him while he is in the middle of his lunch, I came to realize that his name was familiar, a name which I think I’ve already heard before. But, I just don’t mind it after, maybe I just heard it from the television or on the radio. After that, I was about to ask him again of his complete address for maybe I can take him back home. To my surprise, the child was gone. And so, I just went home too, but where am I? This is not the place I supposed to go to, where is my home? Until I saw a group of people. Do you know where is San Francisco? Somebody answered, we haven’t heard that place, maybe that place is a thousand miles away from here. What’s this place anyway? I ask him. This is the place where happy people reside. Those words echoed on my mind, if I’m not mistaken, that was also the place of the child whom I met just a while ago. So, I just walk away hoping to find my way back home. I was walking along the avenue when I saw something familiar, an old mansion house that reminds me of something which is very memorable and someone who has been special to me. The house was owned by Gutierez Family, a very prominent family belongs to the higher class in the society. I was glad to know that the person I love since my
“What did you say? “, Angelie explained. (As they recall the past.) It was hot afternoon when Angel was in the Linkin Park waiting for her boyfriend by the name Erwin Marasigan who courted her for almost two years. Even though she was not fall in love with that man, she accepted his love because of her pity toward him. There was a guilt in her heart, but time went by she learned to love Erwin.
Angel was sitting in the park; waiting for her boyfriend for almost five hours. Apparently, she saw his boyfriend in the distance together with a flirt girl, hugging and kissing. It hurts her looking to her boyfriend having an affair with another woman. She was crying and almost got faint. “Miss, Are you okay? Why are you crying?” a man asked. Angel says nothing and gives only a simple nod. The man comforts the girl and simply hugged her. Unfortunately, Erwin was arriving to them. He saw Angel and that man hugging each other. With intense anger, Erwin hastily punched and kicked that man into death. The man defended himself but Erwin was too strong and wild that let him to fall in the ground. The poor man looked so pitiful, he got some wounds and bruise in his body. “I hate you Erwin! Tell me, are you having an affair with that girl?” Angel asked. “Who’s girl?” Erwin answered. “Don’t lie to me, I saw it. I saw your girl. How dare you to do this to me” Angel slapped Erwin in his face and she runs fast as she could.
Two months later, while Angel running in the pathway in front of their speech laboratory room. For her haste, she accidentally bumped a man in her way. She noticed that it was familiar with her. Few minutes left, she recognized that man standing in front of him was the man who comforted her last two months when she was in despair. “It is you, who comforted me last month. Am I right?” Angel said excitedly. “Yes, I am that man who was almost dead in the park that you left behind.” Roger answered. “I’m so sorry for that” “It’s okay” “Bye the way I’m Lloyd Roger Gardose, and you?” “I’m Marie Angelie Santillan, Angel for short”
"Do you always meet random beautiful women on the docks in the morning Mr. Ruiz?" She braced herself for his conceited answer. He probably persuades the ladies, she thought solemnly. " To be honest. No one has wandered onto my place before you, so the answer would have to be no."She turned around so fast, her world spun. “Your place? You mean you own this?" He flashed her eye, and leaned back as if enjoying her bewilderment. "Yes. I own this whole beach and most of the road you traveled on. You must've taken the wrong turn miss."
The wrong turn, she thought marvelous. "I'm terribly sorry then. I should get going." She began to turn away, when the far away sound of thunder echoed through the air. Lifting a hand to shield her eyes from the sun she saw that a cluster of storm clouds were approaching. They look nasty, she thought suddenly worried she'd have to drive in this. Oh my God! I really hate storms." "Well, you could always stay at my house." said Jeth. The invitation sounded so casually delivered that she almost didn't feel any need to deny it. Yet, I don't know this man really. He could be a murder who bought all this land, so he could torture innocent people who got "lost" on the way to one of the beaches. The thought had her nibbling at her lower lip. "I wouldn't want to intrude."
"Nonsense, I rarely get any visitors." He gazed at her calmly and watched as the clouds began to roll in over them. The sky grew dark and the cold air had her shivering. "I guess I could stay just until the storm passes over." Janna said, Ok. Then let’s go inside. Jeth replied. They went inside in the house and Jeth gave her a coffee. “Oh, thank you” said Janna. Janna looked around and she noticed that it seemed that Jeth was the only one living on that very big house. “Excuse me, Mr. Ruiz. Do you have any companion here? asked Janna curiously. Jeth smiled and looked to Janna. Can I ask you a favor? Asked Jeth. Huh?.Can you stop calling me
have to go the bus station and catch the bus heading to Davao. It’s really important. I’m so sorry” Rhea responded to Jeff without facing him and walking like it’s the end of the world.
She rode the first bus heading to Valencia City’s terminal. Riding the bus was one of the happiest moments that she could ever imagine. But that was only before, way back to her love story, the love story that she had been fighting to forget for more than a year already. Moving on with her heart break when she was caught with the crime of texting in class was far different from the moving-on with her heart break with her past love. But wait; did her mind really dictate the word “past”? Had she really moved on with the said love?
Everything started when Rhea heard her roommates, Gel, Joy and April talking about their coming reunion with high school friends on the coming summer. Rhea just listened to their topics when a very interesting name had caught attention to her ears.
“Who was that again you’re talking about April?” Rhea asked. “Who,Ron Sangab?” April inquired. “Exactly, why do you have a friend like that? Didn’t you hear of the crime that his family or relatives did in Maguindanao? You must be very careful in selecting your friends” Rhea warned her roommates. “It’s not what you think Rhea. It’s not Sangaba who had been responsible with the crime in Maguindanao massacre, it’s Sangab. And I’m sure if you’ll get to know him you could really see that he is far different from what you’re thinking right now.” April defended her friend who was being judged. “What I am saying is that they’re all the same guys, all villains. You must distance yourself to people who would caused you trouble. And my mother said that the only kind and good Moro is a Moro who’s sleeping, and I certainly believe her.” Rhea expressed her ideas. Her mind was definitely close about having a Muslim friend and the likes. “Okay, fine. But don’t you ever tell me that you had fallen in love with him when you see him. He is so handsome, frankly speaking” April insisted in promoting her friend. “Okay, we’re good. Don’t judge the book by its cover.” Rhea had said her future tenses, telling her roommates that they ought not to have friends like Ron. She was so close-minded with the thought of having a friend like Ron. She had heard of a drama on a radio program which tells the story of a Christian woman and a Muslim man. The story ended up bloody when they both decided to fight for their love though the heavens fall. She hated that story because she had in mind that loving someone is a choice. And she was implying that Christians and Muslim who fall for each other is simply the people who chooses rebellion and making love as a medium of evil. She never thought of even meeting friends who are Muslim.
That was the second time when Roger and Angel meet. As days went by, they became friends and find each other a good companionship in all ups and downs of their college life. One year later, they became officially on and they live their college life happily. Perhaps, they have the best love story ever.
(Back in the present)
It was 12 midnight in the evening, when the couple realized that it was late night. They had a beautiful night to treasure. Again, they celebrated their yearly anniversary with happiness. Another day had come, they were in their respective work but there was a woman who came into their life and her name was Rebecca. She was the ex-girlfriend of Roger and she wanted to get the attention of that man. They found out that Rebecca and Roger had the same company working with. And she always keeps on flirting towards Roger. Until such time Angel saw Rebecca hugging Roger. She go over towards them and she confronted Rebecca. “Hey who are you?” Angel confronted. “I’m the girlfriend of Roger and you?” Rebecca said. “ Oh my goodness, who is she Roger? You cheated me? I hate you? ”Angel said. “ Hon, she is my girlfriend before. And these past few months, we’ve meet. She hurt and cheated me before that’s why we broke up I don’t love this girl anymore, I don’t know why she keep on chasing me” Roger explained. “ Really! I don’t owe your explanation, why you were hugging each other if you don’t have any attachment? I saw it in my naked eye” Angel replied. “ No I didn’t hug her but…?” Roger explained more. “Stop! you don’t need to explain to her because I’m your girlfriend since you’ve been working here right?” Rebecca said. “I hate you both, go to hell, I don’t want to see your faces anymore” Angel angrily says. Angel run and rides a taxi and Roger was trying to chase her, but the taxi was too far and Angel had gone out. He immediately goes home and he left Rebecca alone. He goes to the
She still remembers every detail of their first encounter with Ron. It was as fresh as the waters in the spring. Their love story started when concerns about personal things begun to appear in their exchange of text messages. Rhea thought that it would cause no harm since there will be no chance of seeing Ron for he was far away in Kalilangan. They talked about their likes and bête noire. They talked of their experiences about love and reasons for their decisions in life. They talked of Rhea’s reason for going far from Davao to have her bachelor’s degree and Ron’s reason for not attending college. Discoveries were present and overflowing when Rhea realized that Ron was a very interesting person.
Fiesta in Malinao at Kalilangan took place. Rhea’s roommates decided to go there to have a relaxation since a holiday was on the immediate Monday on that very week. They decided to depart on Friday afternoon and return on the dawn of Tuesday. It was so obvious that Rhea was excited to see Ron.
Rhea could still remember the way Ron drove his black XRM single motor when he came into the gates of the house of Gel. She reminisces of the way Ron reacted when the first time they were introduced to each other. She still cherished his smell of Bench on his black Bum jacket.
Rhea could see how handsome Ron was. She was inside the house of Gel using the karaoke and singing to lessen the tension inside her. She was definitely conscious of how she looked like in front of the mirror beside the karaoke set. She was now half way to explode when Ron and her roommates started to walk inside the house. She was also nervous and went blank on what would be the appropriate reaction for her new friend. Finally, Ron and her roommates were now inside the house. Rhea braced herself for the emotional attacked. She was now holding the glass and a bottle of Boracay Rum tightly when Ron had seen her. She was puzzled like the airways in her chest were blocked by an inward force coming from her heart. Is it what we call the love at first sight? Rhea inquired in her mind. She felt like she was out of the world now. She went closer to Ron and said “Would you mind having a glass of rum? Let’s celebrate now. So, you’re Ron.” They both laugh with each other’s reaction. She could still remember his smile and his nervousness during the shake-hands.
They both spent the weekend like they knew each other for so long already. They were so close, hugging like real lovers and kissing like newlyweds, forgetting the reality of their true identities. Closing her eyes was another torture of pain in her cardiovascular organ. She
Page 4 apartment where Angel lived, he explained and explained but Angel won’t believe him and she still keep on crying. Until Roger said a nice thing where Angel got to believe in him. “Prove to me that I’m the one in your life and if you can do it then I will believe you and I forget what I have seen?” Angel said. “Marry me” Roger said. “What did you say?” Angel replied. “Hon will you marry me?” Roger said it again. Angel was so shocked on what she have heard from his boyfriend and she was not able to answer it immediately on what Roger have been asked on her; there she found out that she was the one in Roger’s heart. “Hey! Hon I said will you marry me?” Roldan said it again while he showed the glamorous ring offered and to Angel and accept it. “Yes, hon I’ll marry you” Angel sweetly said. “ HoOoOo! Yes thank you really?”Roger shouted. Roger was so happy, he hugs Angel and they kissed. They talked about on what they have decided. After a month Roldan decided to go in the place of Alexa, to formally ask for permission to his girlfriend’s-father that he want to take the hand of his daughter. And it was happened, they go there together with his uncle Anthony, his mother can’t go with him because she still working in Japan. They went to Angel’s house in the province of Tarlac and they meet the father of Angel named Ernesto and Roger was felt comfortable with each other seemed they met already for a long time and they know each other most and they don’t know why. Then Roger ask the permission to Ernesto that he really want to marry his daughter, without any hesitation he allow Roger to marry his daughter, he saw in the eye of Roger that he is very serious. “Where’s your mother?” Ernesto asked. “She’s in abroad, but she promised that he will be attending my wedding” Roger answered. After preparing all the things to fix their marriage, in a year, finally the day of their marriage had happen. The mother of Roger named Elsa got home from abroad and she was so excited for the wedding of her only son. The wedding was so fabulous in the well- known church
Page 5 in the place of Angel. Elsa told Roger that she will be late for a while because she has to fix something. The wedding is about to start and the groom was arrived he look more handsome when he wear a coat and a formal sleeves inside until a couple of minute the bride arrived in the event as he went out in the car, all the visitors was so amazed to Angel she looks more beautiful on her wedding gown. “Where’s your mother hon?” Angel asked. “Ahm… She will be here in a moment” Roger answered. The ceremony had started and they were so happy because finally they will be getting married already. The wedding ceremony had started though the mother of Roger was not yet there but after a few minutes she was arrived. As she steps on the church, she felt nervous and she doesn’t know why. When she enter the church she wondered because some of people inside was seemed too familiar on her but she ignored it. She still continue walking toward to the front seats of the church as she reached she sits beside his brother Anthony. She was happy when he saw his son marrying the woman she loved. But when she turned her head at the right side he saw a man and it was Ernesto her past boyfriend, she ask Anthony, why is that Ernesto was in the wedding, Anthony replied that he was the father of the bride....Elsa was so shocked…As the priest ask the crowd that anyone won’t agree for this wedding then you are free to speak..Then Elsa immediately shouted and said. “I won’t agree!!!” “Mom! Why?” Roger said. “Because you’re siblings” Elsa replied. “What? How come?” Roger said. Ernesto saw Elsa he was shocked because she saw her past girlfriend and she was the mother of Roger. “Ernesto and I had a past and our love was sprouted and that was Roger but I did not tell him about it because we already broke up when I know that I’m already pregnant.”Elsa explained. “Is that true dad?” Angel asked. “Yes it’s true but I don’t even know that our love had sprouted?” Don Ernesto defended. Angel cried and run away she left Roger she hurt too much because she happen to fall in love with his own paternal brother…Roger chased her, As Angel went out to the church and stood up in the center of the road there was a car was approaching and surely if Angel will be hit by the car, she will be die. But unexpectedly Roger push her, he was the one hit by the
Page 6 car..BuUgGshH…Everyone was so shocked of what had happen. They saw Roger lying with his own blood scattered on the road. “Hon don’t leave me. I’m sorry” Angel said. “Don’t cry hon, Just always remember that I love you so much if ever I’ll die, just always feel the breeze of the wind at least there we can feel a freedom…a freedom that we’re free to love each other” Roger replied. “Don’t leave me Roger. I love you too. Please I can’t live without you” Angel said while she cried. But it’s too late, he died. They found out that the one driving in the car was Rebecca and she intentionally hit Angel for the reason, she wants Angel will be left out in this crazy world but unfortunately Roger was the one she hits. After a week Roger was buried and Angel still could not accept on what had happened to Roger and she missed him all the time. Ernesto and Elsa missed their son. Ernesto remember when Roger came into their house, they really felt comfortable with each other without knowing they felt it because Roger was his son and he wasn’t even given a chance to know Roger better. After 1 year Rebecca had suffered in jail for the thing that she had done and Angel still can’t overcome to what happen to his loving boy friend, his father felt pity to his daughter, until such time Ernesto had a revelation towards Angel. “My dear daughter I have something to tell you “Her father said. “What is all about dad?”Angel replied. “Angel, I’m sorry, hopes you can forgive me, hmmm. Y…..you..You’re just adapted, your mother can’t conceived a child that’s why we decided to adapt a child and that’s you… Ernesto confessed. Angel smiled at the same time she felt so bad. After a few second she vomits and fell down on the floor unconsciously.
remembered how the views of Kalilangan had been the witnesses of how they fell in love with each other.
Like most of the love stories in novels theirs was the kind of love which was actually forbidden or not allowed by the laws and norms. Both of them had thought of stopping and preventing their feelings as strong as the angry winds of the seas. Nobody said it was easy for the two of them. Ron was a Maranao, he had Islam as his religion since he was born. Rhea was a Christian, and she was as religious as her mother and the whole family was. Religion was one of the things that had provided contradiction and conflict in their love story.
Another conflict was that they were both involved into a relationship. Rhea had her one-year relationship with a boyfriend in her hometown that was actually cheating behind her back, plainly obvious to her, but she can’t let him go because he was her mother’s choice while Ron had a long distance affair with someone named Cherry in Manila. Both of them neglected the reality of conflict.
When the romantic days were about to end up, Rhea’s roommates decided to go back to their boarding house on the following day as early as possible. Ron and Rhea were given a time to be alone when they rode the XRM heading to the center part of Kalilangan to visit a wonderful view located at the top of a public high school. Rhea knew that when they will be going back to their school she would probably miss him. And Ron probably would have another girl. She was staring at him like she would never be able to see him again.
“What if we would never see each other again?” Rhea had been serious while looking at the very wonderful view of the whole Kalilangan being presented by the nature. “That would happen if we would be blind” Ron responded, trying to produce a humor to an already very serious woman. “I’m serious.” Rhea responded without life in her words. “I won’t let that happen Rhea. I would go anywhere and in any part of the world just to see you again” Ron was now serious, holding Rhea’s left hand. “We’ll see if we get back to the reality. We would definitely realize the right things that should be done. Maybe we’re just on a whirl wind romance.” Rhea had been pessimistic with her words already.
The days of laughter and overwhelming romance had come to an end. They both bid each other goodbye. Rhea was only holding on to the words of Ron that he would go anywhere just to see her. During Rhea and her roommates’ travel back to the boarding school, Rhea received a text from Ron, telling her that he wouldn’t be able to communicate with her anymore. Ron’s
parents received the news that he had been with a Christian woman which was actually Rhea. Ron didn’t promise anything to her but he made it clear to Rhea that the situation was only permanent and he would do everything to connect to her again. Afterwards, Rhea hadn’t received another text from Ron.
Two days had passed without Ron’s text messages. It broke Rhea’s heart and anticipations of a real love story for just a week and loosing it in just four days. She couldn’t bear another realization of rejection. She wanted to know how Ron’s life was going on. Was it really true that Ron had been grounded by his parents or was it just his trick to avoid her? Theories started mixing up.
She decided to go back to Kalilangan on the following day. She hadn’t slept normally. She was definitely out of control. Her roommates were now uneasy with her determination to see Ron again. She made a reason that she would go with April on their house for the celebration of another fiesta and she would just come back for the next day. Her faith to see Ron again had brought her back to Kalilangan. She was uncertain that she would be able to see Ron in the place of April yet she grabbed even the slightest possibility of seeing him again.
Upon their arrival at April’s place Rhea had been searching for that one thing. They accommodated visitors, ate the prepared foods and celebrated the festivity of the ambiance of the place but it seemed so incomplete.
“Don’t worry, you will see him. I know he’s her” April assured Rhea that her second immediate visit wouldn’t be a waste of time.
The famous quote that says “destiny is not a matter of chance, but a matter of choice” was what Rhea had in mind when she saw Ron, wearing the green Guess jacket that she had given him in exchange with the black Bum jacket that he had given her. Both of their smiles reached their ears. It was like heaven.
The whirlwind romance that Rhea and Ron had experienced lasted for days. Days became weeks and weeks into months. She had never been so happy before. She had seen Ron’s effort, going from Kalilangan to her boarding school just to spend time with her. Ron starts driving his XRM at 9am and reached her boarding school at 11am. They gone dating from places to places until 4pm which would mean Ron’s travel of going back at home.
That set-up went on for months until summer had arrived. Rhea has to go home in Davao and Ron would stay on his hometown, both far away from each other. She was not thinking to end up there, rather she was thinking of starting for Ron and herself. Both of them were now inseparable at that very moment. Both of them were madly in love.
In Rhea’s hometown, she discovered that her boyfriend and her best friend was having an affair and was cheating on her. Her boyfriend’s denial was as strong as her friend’s admission with the crime. It was a long time ago that she had gave up on her boyfriend but now was the right time to end up everything about them.
Rhea made an announcement to Ron that she was as free as the dove, flying in the sky. She was now ready to start on something new. She didn’t know but she felt that Ron’s reaction was far different from what she had expected. Ron was somewhat out of the mood when she talks about having a relationship with her. It was so ironic for her part since all Ron had wanted was to settle their status before.
Summer was about to end and her faith of having a happy love story was getting weaker and weaker. Ron had changed a lot. He was not interested with her anymore, she thought. It was like a great feeling shift. He was not texting and calling her like and every time she demands of a time chatting with her, he was so busy like the things that he was doing were getting so unbelievable.
One day, upon going back to the boarding school, thoughts about him were endlessly coming. She was excited to see him and have the heat of the summer romance be back. She didn’t tell him that she was coming back already for enrolment and of course, to see him.
She was looking at the wonderful views of the bodies of water and mountains that the bus was passing through in the place of Quezon when her phone rang. It was an expression of a text message. She opened her hand bag immediately and looked for her cellphone. She had found out that Ron had texted her. She opened the message box and read. She became nervous when she noticed that it was not Ron who had texted her.
“Lumbo! Lumbo! Bus stop! ” somebody had announced. She opened her eyes for a moment and realized that she was now close to Valencia bus terminal where she would send her identification card. She looked at her watch and inquired for the time. She was being time conscious knowing that she still have classes to attend to right after her appointment in the
terminal. She checked up her phone to see if somebody had texted her. Nobody had texted her. Her inbox was so empty, it was so different during that very moment when text messages had filled her inbox. She went back closing her eyes, reminiscing the past.
It was the cousin of Ron who had texted her. She was accusing her of sending Ron when in fact, she knew that she was a Christian and Ron was different. She was telling her to keep distance on him because Ron’s wedding to another Muslim woman was fast approaching and the family of the woman had just visited Ron’s family several days ago for the arrangement of their wedding.
The truth was like a blade that was cutting through her. She was deeply hurt with the reality. She knew that it would happen and most of the people around them had said something about their relationship but then, both of them seemed to be deaf with love. She decided to end up everything about them. She decided to let go of Ron and decided to made use of her principles that “Love is not definitely blind”. She decided to use her logic instead of following the deceitful thing beating inside her chest. She stopped communicating with him and moved to another boarding house to totally get over with him. Ron had also participated with her plan of moving on despite the pain that they were experiencing. They were doing everything for the right even if it caused had them their shattered dreams and happiness.
Years have passed after the painful ending of their love story but then she had not yet recovered. She still thinks of him like they were still the same lovers. She still inserts her old sim card thinking that he might text her someday. She still go to Valencia almost every day of her life to experience eating the same siopao that they use to it together. She still opens his facebook and look for his pictures. Pain had never left her. Moving on was somewhat impossible. She had never lived normally. She was living her life base on her past. She didn’t know what she would do if ever she would see him again.
Rhea went out of the bus and run to catch another bus heading to Davao. She was certain that if she would be delayed in just minutes then her mother would end up waiting for a length of time with another bus in her hometown. She was in a hurry, holding the envelope so tight, which holds her identification card inside it. She was looking for the bus driver of the bus 2363 heading to Davao when somebody had bumped into her from the back. She was so surprised to see the man from her past, the man that he was thinking about a while ago, and the man that she was dreaming to see for a very long time.
“So, how have you been Rhea?” Ron asked her while they were inside a restaurant near the terminal. She was forced to agree on going out with him. “I’m okay. I’m great. I’m graduating this coming March. How about you? It’s been a while.” Rhea answered Ron. She was really puzzled about her reaction. She was not expecting anything like this. She was thinking that when she would see him again she wouldn’t know the disaster of the things that she was capable of doing of. She was expecting that emotions inside her heart would burst out, but now was different.
There are really times when people tend to feel and think that they are not capable of forgetting someone who had been a part of their lives. They tend to think that life without that someone would be so useless. But when they came to realize that life is more wonderful when they would cherish the special things around them than to focus on the painful past that they have been through, it seemed like their closed eyes for a very long time had been open for a new and happy life that everyone dreams of.
“I am now married Rhea and life has been good” Ron answered her question. “With your very young age? Well anyway, I’m happy for you Ron.” Rhea answered him sincerely. She realized that the feeling was not really there anymore. The feeling was gone. Everything that she needed to move on was already provided. “What’s your order Ma’am, sir?” the waiter had spoken from their back. She smiled and inquired, “Do you have an available siopao here? “Yes we do have Ma’am” the waiter replied her. Ron stared on to her. She said to the waiter “Can I have siopao please?”
Mia’s done preparing herself for school; it was already 6:30 in the morning when she already started walking going to their school. She was taking her Secondary education at St. Andrew University, a private and catholic school. As she arrived at the main entrance gate, she saw her best friend named Carla smiling at her while waving its hands. Mia smile back at Carla and went near. They were walking on the aisle when Mia noticed her friend Carla so happy. So Mia asked Carla “Girl, I noticed that you’re so smiling today, what’s the reason behind that smile?“ Carla replied “I have good news to tell Mia.” “Really? What is it?“ Mia asked. Carla replied “I …. I already have a …“ (suddenly the bell rang.) “(sigh) Okay girl, just tell me that good news later, we must now go to our room.” Mia said. It was already recess time. Mia and Carla went to the canteen to buy some snack. They were eating at the small table at the canteen when Mia suddenly remembered that Carla still have something to tell her. “By the way girl, what was the good news all about? “ Mia said. Then Carla replied “I ... I already have a boyfriend girl”. “What? Really? Oh My... Who? When? How? “Mia asked. Carla replied”His name is Mark Angelo; we started having a commitment last May 24 and I can’t explain to you how, it just happened so fast. By the way girl, he told me that I’ll bring you on Saturday 6 pm in their house they’ll be having a small celebration for his younger brother’s birthday. Mia said.” Saturday? Okay girl, I’m free.” Then Carla replied “Thanks girl, I love you.” It was already Saturday 5:00 pm. Carla and Mia went to the house of mark and as they arrived there. Mia saw a man standing near the red gate smiling at them, Mia just found out that it was Mark when Carla introduced him to her. Mia enjoyed at the party and met new friends. Mia and Carla went home at exactly nine in the evening. Mark accompanied them using its motorcycle. It was already 10 at the evening; Mia can’t sleep at that time so she checked her cell phone and played some mobile games. Suddenly, her phone beeps. She received a one text message from an unknown number. She was so curious at that time so she replied to that unknown number and she just found out that it was Mark the boyfriend of Carla. Mia did not mind it because she taught that Carla gave her number to him.
Page 2 The next day Mia never tells Carla that Mark texted her because she is still not sure that Carla is really the one who gave it to him. So Mia just waits for Carla to inform her. At the classroom when they’re having some fun with their other classmates. Carla, invited Mia to go to the comfort room and at the comfort room she told Mia that “By the way girl, Mark asked me for your cell phone number “. “For What? “Mia replied. “He told me that his brother asked for your number “Carla said. Mia was so confused at that time because she thought Carla voluntarily gave her number to Mark. On Mia’s mind “why did mark texted me at that time if his brother asked for my number? “ And then Mia thought again that maybe because she was the best friend of Carla, that’s why mark texted her. As days pass by, Mia felt something awkward about the text messages Mark sent her. Mark always forwarded her a love and sweet quotes messages. Mia doesn’t have any idea why Mark is always sending him those messages. Until one day that Mia can’t take it anymore, she can’t hide this to her one and only best friend. Mia and Carla went to the classroom, which was the time when Mia decided to confront her best friend about what Mark’s doing. Mia was so nervous at that time while telling it to her best friend. Suddenly, the nervousness vanished when Mia was so surprised about the reaction of her best friend. Carla was just smiling while saying this lines “I already notice that Mark has a crush on you”, “I broke up with him last night because he made a confession to me that he likes you”. Mia doesn’t know what to say, she was just speechless about what Carla said, she can’t understand why this things are happening. She really felt so sorry for what happen, she really mean it. Carla and Mia went into their classroom. Carla told her best friend to gave Mark a chance to court her but Mia Refused because he cannot stand the thing that Mark is her best friend’s Ex. Boyfriend. Carla, really insist to Mia, she told Mia that it is really okay for her, she asked this to Mia as a favor because Carla made a promise to Mark that she will help him to Mia.
Page 3 Mia can’t refuse Carla; she has no other choice but to accept her best friends favor. Mark courted Mia for two months before she accepted Mark’s proposal to become his girlfriend. Mia started to fell in love with mark because of the thing that Mark is a talented, cute, and sweet. Mark has this charming cute smile that can really catch the heart of a girl. Mia is always happy and blooming every day, every one can really see that Mia is really inspired. Mia almost forget to lend some time for her best friend Carla, it seemed like their friendship have already a gap full of insecurities with each other. It was already the sport fest of St. Andrew University and every student is very excited. All the students were gathered at the Municipal Gymnasium. Every year level is assigned to their respected area. The different competition already started. The volley ball, sepak takraw and badminton games were held outside the gymnasium and as usual, the basketball game is held inside the gymnasium and so with the chess, dart and many more. Carla asked favor to Mia to watch for her cell phone and bag because they’ll be having their first game for volley ball. Mia was sitting all alone at the corner of the bench in the gymnasium when suddenly an intuition came into her mind that Carla and Mark might still be texting with each other. So without permission from Carla, she opened the messages of Carla’s phone. Mia’s tears suddenly fell while reading the messages. It seemed like her heart broke into pieces because she discovered that Carla and Mark still have a relationship. She went out the gymnasium and there she met best friend Carla smiling at her but she really felt so bad at that time that she directly gave the phone and the bag to Carla while the tears fell on her eyes. Because of what happened Mia decided to break up with Mark to give way for her best friend. Mia chose their friendship because for her, it is more important than anything else. She will never let their friendship end just because of a boy. Mia moved on and forgot the things that had happened. Unfortunately, Mia and Carla’s friendship is no longer the same as before because of the boy named Mark.
How far would you take the risks just to be with someone whom you loved? If the whole world is against it and death is the only way to be with each other, would you rather die? Angela Montero, a 5’7 footed girl with a long blonde hair, bearing the eyes that would make every guy fall for her, a nose that is perfectly designed by God, a heart shaped face that is proportionate with her slender body, and a fair complexion of skin. That’s how stunning her beauty is that made her everyone’s ideal girl but if you think that you don’t have the looks and wealth to amuse her, then don’t dream of having her. Angela is an extreme playgirl, she thinks that boys are just toys that can be dumped whenever she liked. As a junior student of Ateneo University where only rich people can afford to study , she had been a campus’s most popular student and also crowned as Miss Palaro two years ago. She’s the only child. Both her parents are into business, they owned hotels and boutiques and travelling abroad is just ordinary to them. Their family is one of the prominent people in their place, it’s like there’s nothing for her to wish for because it seems like she has all the things every humans could ask for. On a windy afternoon where leaves were falling on the ground. You could see Angela, Trisha, Anne and Tina sitting in the bench surrounded by students who also had their break. Foods, make-ups and books were scattered in the table while they’re facing each other. “Girls, I’ve heard that there’s a new guy in our school and he is extremely hot” Trisha said. “Really? I have to see him!” exclaimed Anne. While the three were busy chatting, Angela is just quiet beside them with a phone in her hand. Searching someone from the ground while looking in her phone. “What’s the matter Angela? Is there anything wrong? asked Anne. “Nothing Anne, I’m just looking for someone” says Angela. “ A new prey?” said Tina that made them burst into laughter and everyone looked at them. They’re friends for almost 3 years now. They met during the freshmen orientation and promised to continue their friendship until the end. Trisha is also a pretty girl with a dimple in her chick and a beautiful smile that could be her asset, she is also a certified playgirl next to Angela. Whenever Anne is missing, the only place you can find her is in the library. She loved books and she can never live a day without reading a newspaper. Tina is addicted to music, you could always see her strung her guitar every time she’s free. But despite their differences is the friendship that bonds them together. The Palaro is about to come and everyone is busy preparing for it.
"I LOVE YOU! I LOVE YOU! “Jeanne’s eyes were wide and filled with tears. She was afraid of what he would say to her. Jeanne was a nerdy girl with thick glasses. She was a junior in her middle school. She was in love with the hottest guy in the entire school. And now; she told him that she loved him. But she was being rejected with that guy "Hahaha! Shut up. Nobody would like you! Who do you think you are? Jeanne had feared he would say something like that. She was devastated. She started running. She didn't want to face him ever again. All these thoughts and feelings ran through her head. She continued running until she bumped into something. "Hey, what’s up? “She had bumped into James. James asked her what happened why she is running. Jeanne answered him that she was rejected by that guy. James felt angry "What?! I'll Go Tell Him! Where Does He Get That Nerve! Sometimes, I Don't Know Why I'm His Best Friend! That's It! I'm going to Go Beat Him Up! ""NO! James! Don't do it! It's not his fault. I was the foolish one to think we can ever date. "But, Jeanne! No, it's OK! I should go. "JEANNE... James grabbed her by the wrist as she was getting up. Don't go..."Jeanne stared into his eyes and felt so warm and fuzzy; a feeling she didn't feel for a long time. She looked away awkwardly. She was staring into his eyes for such a long time that there was an awkward moment of silence between them. Then, she gently took her wrist out of James grasp and slowly walked away from him with tears in her eyes. "Dammit! James! You really did it this time! Jeanne just left you! And why are you trying to hit on her? "James walked back home with his hands stuffed in his pocket. Thoughts of Jeanne ran through his head. He didn't want Jeanne to be hurt by a jackass. He wanted to show her that he loved her. He wanted to show her he cared. But Jeanne seemed to just ignore him. Just as he was deep in thoughts, someone appeared in front of him. James stopped in his tracks to find himself starring at Jeanne again. "Oh, I'm so sorry... I'm very, very sorry about knocking into you and leaving without saying a word. I'm sorry. Can I repay you somehow? ""Jeanne", James said, lifting her chin. Jeanne looked through his soft eyes and almost melted. James..." said Jeanne. Suddenly, she started crying. James was shocked. "Jeanne? What's wrong? “I' m s-s-such an f-fool! H-How c-c-can I e-ever th-think t-that E-Eric loves me? "Jeanne... I would not call that foolish... I actually admire you for having the guts to confess your love. However, crying about him is indeed foolish. Jeanne, don't cry about that jerk. Here, let's go to my house. We're right in front of it!" Jeanne nodded. James led her to the bathroom. “Take off your glasses. We need to wipe those tears off." He said with a smile. Jeanne took them off without a word. James turned on the water and wetted a washcloth. Then, he gently wiped her tears off her face. “James... Do you love me?" James was startled by this comment. “Why do you ask me that? “Because... It seems like it. Do you?""Hahahaha! Jeanne, you are my friend. “Oh... OK. I think I'm not so teary now. Thanks, James. “No problem. Do you want something to drink? ""Um... OK." She followed James out the door. He handed her a glass of orange juice and they sat down outside on a bench. “Are you going to be all right? ""Yeah. Thanks. But I don't think I'll be able to face him again. “When he calls you something bad, just yell my name OK?""OK." she said with a small laugh. “But what are you going to do when I
Angela is texting while on her way to the cafeteria to have her lunch when, “ Awh! Can’t you see me? The way is so wide and there’s no other reason for you to bump me” says Angela with an angry voice. She wasn’t able to see the guy who bumped her because she is so busy picking her things that scattered in the way. With a cold voice, the guy answered “ I’m so sorry miss it wasn’t my fault anyway. The next time you walk, focus on the road and not on your phone”. Blood came rushing on his head and her eyes grew bigger. This is the first time a guy tells those kinds of words to her! She looked at the guy with a furious face, upon laying her eyes on him, he saw an angelic face, clean-cutted hair and the tallest man she ever seen in the entire campus. She just stared at the guy for a couple of seconds. “Are you fine?” said the guy with a smile on his face. She’s now on her senses and she have to act angrily! “Would care helping me? I know it wasn’t my entire fault!” shouting at the guy. The guy helped him and Angela hurriedly went into her classroom. She already forgot that she should have her lunch. She just spent the whole afternoon in her classroom chatting with her friends without telling them what happened to her. She will take revenge! And she promised to herself never to fall for that guy.
Angela couldn’t go to sleep. She was bothered by the face of the guy who is always in her mind. She tried to forget him but she can’t! The following day, the Palaro is officially started with a parade. Everyone is busy including Angela, Anne and Tina who are busy cheering and taking some photos for Trisha who is their representative for the Miss Palaro. Trisha wore a shorts that fitted her long legged legs and a sexy sleeveless shirt emphasizes her 24-inch waistline wearing a cow girl hat and riding a horse. She was indeed pretty with her attire, and they think that she will be the next to be crowned as Miss Palaro ’10. The candidates are requested to go on stage. The crowd was all astounded when the senior representative came in the stage. But among them, it is Angela who couldn’t believe what he saw. It is the guy who bumped her yesterday! He’s wearing denim, plain white V-neck shirt and a leather shoes. He looked formal, fresh and matured with his attire than the first time Angela met her. The girls were giggling when the emcee called the name of the guy. So, he is Joshua Rodriguez a senior student and a transferee in their school, she thinks he’s six feet tall and a very attractive guy. He was the guy whom her friends kept on talking about in the previous days. That’s the only information he knew about the guy and she has no intention to know more about his life.
A beep on the phone made Angela wakeup that morning. She reached her blackberry phone on the table beside her bed. With blurry eyes, she tried to read the messages. She got 11 messages, 3 from her mom, 2 from her dad, 1 came from Anne, 2 from Trisha another 2 from Tina and 1 from an unknown #. She opened the message from the unknown and it says, “ Hi! You are still pretty even if you’re angry. Take care always!”. Angela then replied sarcastically, “ And who are you?”. Before her body hit the bed, her phone beeped again. She opened the message and it says, “ I’m the guy who bumped you yesterday, I’m so sorry’’. Her heart pounded very hard that she could hear its beat, her hands were shaking. She is fully awake now and she realized that it is not a dream! This is her first time to feel this kind of emotion.” Will I reply to this man?” She said to herself. She attempted to make a response but delete it afterwards. She doesn’t know what to do and it seems that she’s really out of her mind! “How I can conclude that I love him when I only knew him 2days ago? This can’t be love and if he thinks that he can have me? We’ll he’s totally wrong!” exclaimed to herself.
call you? “I’m going to beat him up! “What if everyone starts hate you? “ It doesn't matter. As long as the one girl I love is happy. ""Ooh, James! You like someone? ""Yeah... Guess? I'll never tell you until you get the right answer. ""Hmm... is it Amy? She's pretty! What about Lauren? She's nice and quiet. Or is it Becca? She's generous. Or maybe it's Courtney! She's not all that nice though..."After a few tries, she gave up. “Who is it? I'm dying of curiosity! “Let’s see... She has glasses... She's in love with Eric and she's sitting right next to me!" Jeanne let out a small gasp. "Me?" James nodded. Jeanne almost passed out. “James! I have declared you crazy." James started laughing. “Why won't you believe me? I like you... I want you to be my girlfriend. “But you're the second hottest guy in school! What if everyone criticizes you for your bad taste in girls? “I don't care. I told you. As long as the one girl I love is happy." he said, smiling. “No, really, James. No games this time. All serious... All right?" "Yeah... I know. “Oh my God..." Jeanne said, covering her mouth with her hand. “Jeanne, I just want to be the right guy for you." he said while putting his arm around her shoulder. She leaned against him and for the first time, she felt accepted by someone special. “But, James! Why did you say I was just a friend before?" "Umm! I didn't feel like it was time yet." Jeanne nodded. She knew how hard it was to say, "I love you." She knew how nervous one would feel. And she knew how hard it was to feel rejected. “I understand, James. I'm just glad you told me. I'll think about it." "Jeanne, do you still like Eric?" "Yes!" "What has he got that I don’t? “I just don't know! I mean you two look the same! You guys wear similar clothes! But I like Eric better. “All right! I'll make him like you. He knows he's not going to win in a fight." Jeanne wrapped him in her arms. “James! I'm all right. You don't have to do all that." And then he wrapped her in his arms. “Eric, can I see you for a moment? “What’s up, dude?" "It's about Jeanne!" "Oh no! Don’t tell me about that ugly girl! I might barf when I hear her name! “Shut Up! Dude, You Just Have To Give Her A Chance! What The Hell Is Wrong With You?" "Hey! I have other girls who want me. The least thing I need now is another ugly girl liking me." "She's not ugly! She's kind and beautiful in the inside when you get to know her “Wait! Do you!?""Yes! I do!""Haha! Then why don't you date her? “Because! She’s in love with a jackass!" "Still? Hahahahah! Man, she's hilarious! After you rejected her like that?" Hey! Please! It would mean a lot to me if you can just say that you like her as a friend and apologize for what happened last time. Man, she came running all the way to my house and started crying! She was just out of control! Just please tell her that? “All right! “You’re the best!"
"Hey, Jeanne! I'm sorry for what happened last time. I was sort of tired and grouchy. I wasn't in a good mood. I never wanted to say it that way. I like you as a friend. And I want to keep that relationship. All right?" Eric let out his hand for a shake. Jeanne nodded. She let out her hand and they had a friendly handshake, which made James smile. “See? Eric likes you! He just wants to keep the relationship as friends! All cool with you? “Yes..." she said softly. James took her hand and walked away with her. “You all right, now?" "Yeah!" she nodded. "But he only wants to be friends! Because I'm a nerd! “Jeanne! Why don't you ever think about me? You know he's a jerk! Why do you mope around for that! So what if he doesn't like you! Everyone is different, Jeanne. In my eyes, you are a beauty. You can't always think about him! There are other guys out there for you! Not just Eric and me! I really don't want to see you like this. “James! Do you really love me? “I don't think I need to answer that!" They stared at each other for a long time. “James!" She tried to push him away and he staggered a little. “Jeanne! Answer this for me! Do you love me? “James, I never intended to be your girlfriend. I just want to be your friend. “Oh, I see! You're treating me like how Eric treated you. You don't want to be my girlfriend because I'm way different from you. You don't want to be my girlfriend because I'm better looking than you and you're afraid that people will jeer you because of that. Well, you know what? I don't care about any of that!" And with that, he grabbed her and locked their lips together. After a while, he moved away. “OH, you really do love me!" She hugged him. “But, Jeanne! Do you still have feelings for him? “Yes! I always have and always will. “Do you want to be pretty? Like those girls over there?" James pointed to a group of girls. They all had big hoop earrings and Jeanne noticed that they did not have any thick glasses like her. Jeanne nodded. She was pretty ashamed about it. "It's all right, Jeanne. All girls want to be good looking. Even if they were not!" "Really?" "Sure! I used to act like a girl. I always worry about my appearance, my clothes and my hair; just like a girl.""Haha! That's funny! “It’s good to see you laugh. Now Jeanne, I'll help you become pretty. Will you be happy then? “I don't know. I've never been attractive in my life..." she said innocently. “Well, it's time you are!" "OK! We’ll start off with your hair. It's nice and curly. I don't think its right to put it up into a hairdo or anything. Something needs to go with it and I have just the perfect thing!" "What is it?" "Jeanne! We need to pierce your ears. “What?!” "Aaaahhhh! Ouch! “Well, that wasn't so bad! Right " "Yeah right," Jeanne said, rubbing her ears. "James, it's painful to even touch my ears! “Then just leave them alone before you get an infection! “All right! Geez! ""Now, we need to focus on your clothes. You can't always wear a blouse with a tight sweater squeezed over it. You dressed as if our school has a dress code. You should wear a tight shirt with a miniskirt.
That would look good on you. ""OK! Now that we have all the clothes and jewelry, all we need to do now is to get rid of your glasses. We need contact lenses for your eyes. “How are we going to do that? “I know someone who can get us contact lenses. I knew my eye doctor for a long time. He can help us with it. ""So you want to give her contact lenses for these glasses? ""Yeah. Can you help us? “Well! The lenses are really thick! You must be a really hardworking student," the eye doctor looked at Jeanne. She smiled and nodded. “So! Will you take them? ""Yeah, I guess. I really like the design. It can be a display set. And whoever wants it can get it. All right, let's get you some contact lenses." "That was pretty easy, right Jeanne? “But it's pretty weird not pushing up my glasses every 10 seconds.""Hahaha. But your new blue eyes look marvelous. “Wait a minuet! You got me blue contact lenses? Blue?!Yeah”. And the extra pair is regular hazel... The same color as your eyes. “I want the hazel ones. I don't want to be a poser. “No. Don't you want to have matching contact lenses with Eric? Eric has blue contacts too you know! “Fine!" Jeanne pouted. But James knew she was happy deep inside. He knew he was going to have to let go of her soon. On Monday, James brought Jeanne to school. Everyone gathered around them and agreed that James and the new beautiful girl was a good couple. James put his arm around Jeanne and took her to Eric. “What’s up man? Who's the chick?" Eric asked. “You’ll never know. “So tell me! “You want to tell him girl?" James asked Jeanne. “HI! I'm Jeanne." James and Jeanne smiled when they heard him gasp. “The! T-The N-Nerdy! Nerdy girl? “The same, Eric! The same! “Can I talk to you, James?" Eric took James away from Jeanne. "Dude, what the hell is happening here? That's not Jeanne right? “It is Jeanne! How can you live like that? How can you live with one spontaneous idea stuck in your head? Haven't you thought about Jeanne being beautiful and attractive? “Well No! “See? I knew this was a bad idea. But she loves you! Can you believe that? And I love her! So I'm letting her go to the one jerk she loves. Peace, man." and with that, James walked away. “Good luck, Jeanne." He stuffed his hands into his pockets. He tried to stop the tears from streaming down his face. Jeanne! If you love him that much, I'll let you go. I hope that jackass won't hurt you. “So! You're Jeanne! The one I rejected? Umm! Yeah. ""Well! I've thought about it, but I think I want you to be my girlfriend. "Your girlfriend?""Yeah." Jeanne couldn't believe her ears. Thank you James, she whispered happily. "So do you accept? “Of course I do! It's always been my dream! “Gosh! You have pretty weird dreams! Hey, you look cold. Here." Eric took off his sweater and wrapped it over Jeanne. Jeanne was so happy she started crying. Eric wiped her tears and comforted her. After school, Jeanne called James to thank him. "Hello? “James! Thank you so much! It went so well between Eric and me! “That’s... That's great Jeanne...""I owe it all to you. Let's go out for lunch or something sometime. I'll pay." Jeanne sounded so happy. “Jeanne, I don't think that'll be possible. “Why not? “I’m leaving for U.K. ""What about your parents? Why are you going? How are you going? I just don't believe this! “My parents passed away a long time ago. I have enough money to get on a plane to U.K. ""But what about me? I thought you loved me! “Yes, I do. But you're in love with someone else and I don't want to be a burden to you. I want you to be happy with the one you love and not be pressured by me. Tell Eric that I congratulate him and please help me bade him goodbye. Bye, Jeanne...
Ramos, Eliseo Jr. Creative writing BILLBOARD “ The whole place was so perfect, the wind was blowing freshly and the environment was sounds so romantic that made me so happy with my boyfriend Louie. Finally, I’ve been together with my ultimate crush. I don’t know if I’m just dreaming or it is a real thing. Everything was so different and I’m very lucky to have him in my life. Louie is going to sit beside and I really feel the tension from my whole nerves. I think there’s electricity that flows in my veins from my heart until it reaches the bottom of my feet. I felt I’m suddenly paralyzed in his arms. When he is going to kiss me on my right cheek, there’s something who slap my face…………. And I shouted no!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Ma’am, ma’am…………… please wake up………….. ma’am Angela!!!!!!!!!! The voice was so irritated in her ears so she open her eyes and she saw their chairperson in their department. She was felt ashamed that she was caught sleeping in her class. “ Ma’am Fuentes, I’m very sorry, I just fall asleep because of some stress” she immediately response to her . “ that’s not an excuse my dear, don’t you notice that your students already left in your classroom and reported that your still sleeping even though the bell was already rang” Ma’am Fuentes patiently to her. She looked around and she noticed the papers of her student right beside her table, she remembered everything that she is teaching her student a lesson and after she gave them an exercises she already fall asleep. “I’m very sorry ma’am, this would not happen again, I promised” Angela said to Ma’am Fuentes. “Okay fixed yourself, before anyone else could see your situation” Ma’am Fuentes sad to her. She gets all the paper of her students and immediately left the school. Angela is an English teacher, teaching Creative Writing, Poetry and Literature. She is already 6 years in St. Michael Institute of Technology. She is now 25 years old but still she has a boyfriend. In other words she is a certified member of the NBSB. She is beautiful with mestiza blood from his foreign father. She has also a slender and sexy body that made her look like a fashion model in her 5’8 height. All of the boys wanted to court him but she don’t want to entertain them and she did not a mutual feelings towards the one who courted her. Her perception in life change when he saw the new billboard of a handsome man, endorsing men’s underwear. He looks so hunk with his hot body, with six pack of “abs” in his belly. Every woman surely will tempt with his exotic beauty and easily fall in love with him.
Jeanne couldn't believe it. She was able to date Eric because of James. She was able to get attractive because of James. She was always comforted because of James! And he was leaving her out by herself in the big, hateful, hideous world. She suddenly felt so scared. She dialed James's number again but he had disconnected the phone. She finally knew who is important to her right now. She quickly got dressed into the clothes James bought for her and ran outside. She was running for her dear life to James's house. When she got there, he was right there in front of her. Jeanne was so happy she cried out, "JAMES!" He turned to face her. “James, how can you leave me like this?" James looked at her with his soft eyes. “I’m sorry, Jeanne. I have to leave. My cab's here. Bye, Jeanne." James gave her a peck on the cheek and disappeared into the taxi. She watched the taxi disappear around the bend and watched her James leave her forever! She started crying and continued crying as if her life was over. To her, her life is officially over as she is now alone in the world with nobody to support her.
-15 years later- James came back to America as a successful lawyer. He came back to America in search for the girl he had loved 15 years ago. Everyone in U.K. asked him about her often. Now that he is back, he would be found her and get back together with her. But little did he know there was a problem with that. “Eric?" James had called Eric. They were in touch the whole time James was in U.K. "Hey! What's up? “I came back to America dude! “Oh! Umm! OK!""I want to ask about Jeanne. Is she all right? “James, there is something that I should let you know. “I’m getting a bad feeling about this! “Well, I guess you can say she's happy and well. “What do you mean? “She’s with God, man. She's gone.""Hahaha, Nice joke. I'm not kidding. Tell me where she is. "Dude! I'm Telling You! After You Told Her You Were Leaving Her, She Started Getting Depressed And Became Extremely Stressed! It Was Horrible! Why The Hell Did You Leave? She Would Still Be Alive! She Committed Suicide Because Of You! What The Hell Is Wrong With You, You Dumb-Ass Jerk! I Thought You Loved Her! I Don't Think That's What Guys Who Fall In Love Do To Their Crush! Just Leave Me Alone! Remember When You Called Me A Jackass? You'd Better Think Again. The phone fell from James's hand. He dropped to his knees in disbelief. He couldn't believe it. He felt like everything is against him. He felt so angry with himself. He felt like ripping himself up. He wanted to follow Jeanne up to heaven. For days and days, James didn't eat anything. He was too depressed to carry on with his life. James was buried right next to Jeanne's grave. His tombstone read: R.I.P. James Brandon 1991-2011
The Palaro is over and Trisha was crowned as Binibing Palaro 2010,and the Mr. Palaro is Joshua. He is everyone’s bet except for Angela. She doesn’t make any reply to Joshua and he doesn’t text her too after that morning. While having a break in an expensive cafeteria inside the campus, drinking some cold pineapple juice with junk foods placed in the table. There is someone approaching headed to their direction. ‘’ Angela, guess who’s coming” said Tina. Angela turning her head to the direction where the lips of Tina is pointing at. With a sigh she said ‘’Here we go again”. “Hi Angela, can we talk?” said Mark with a melancholic face. Mark is Angela’s boyfriend, he’s rich, handsome and popular of the school but Angela realized that she doesn’t love him. “ We are over Mark, how many times would I have to tell you? I don’t like you anymore okay?” said Angela with a calm voice, afraid of being heard by other people in the cafeteria. After hearing those words, Mark then left with a teary eyes. And the girls laughed with each other. That’s how Angela played with guys, when she felt like she never need/like you anymore then, expect that it is the end of your relationship.
That night, Joshua texted her.” Hi there! How’s your day?- Joshua”. From that night, they frequently chat each other through the phone. She knew more about Joshua. He came from a middle class family, they had a farm as their source of income. He is a simple guy who is family oriented, he is not a boastful guy which she thinks he was. She likes him and she can really say it to herself. Months had passed and they decided to level up their relationship. Angela had changed, and her friends noticed it. “ Angela, it seems that there something different in you, are you in love?” said Trisha.”Girls, I’ll tell to you honestly, Joshua and I are in a relationship. We decided not to tell anyone but you are my friends and I can’t keep a secret from you”. Said Angela with a serious face. Her friends then shouted, “Oh my goodness! Is that true?”. ‘’Yes, for almost 2 months”. Says Angela. Her friends congratulated her and promised not to it with anyone. They hugged each other then.
Part 1 He Broke My Heart By: Oliverio, Shiela Jean G. Fear, excitement, doubt, curiosity, and apprehensions. These are the emotions she had felt during her first day at the university. She was so excited when she first set foot at the institution yet scared and apprehensive. Scared hence it was her first time to enroll, she has no one to depend too but herself alone. She was so afraid that she won’t be able to enroll herself and she won’t be able to find a room to stay. But with the fear and apprehension comes the curiosity to find out what has this institution can offer for her growth as an individual. In spite of her curiosity and excitement there was doubt. Doubt if she could really make it tell the end. Doubt in her capabilities and level of intelligence. She has expected lots of things when she started her journey and faces another chapter of her life. She has braced herself for a lot of things. But she never expected that one day; she’s going to meet someone, someone who well makes her world go round. Someone, whose smile, laughter, tears and even just voice can affect her real bad. She has anticipated so many things to happen. But she had never expected to see herself in her junior year falling in-love, in-love with someone who made her tears fall. Her name is Althea Stephan Forro. She is a third year nursing student at Iloilo Doctors University. She was born on August 8, 1994. Five feet two inches, 34-26-36 is her vital statistics, a natural born Filipina. Morena with long silky black hair, brown eyes and rose red lips. People say her hair is her best asset. You might want to know if she is Miss Popular. Well, everybody listen. She is no Miss Popular or what so ever. She is just one of those ordinary humans around. She’s not that smart to be a university scholar nor that dull to be drop out from her course. But she is a college scholar. Althea’s parents are not rich so she had to maintain her grades in order for her to be able to enroll for the next semesters. Althea is the type of person who loves to tell stories about her friends, the weather, the falling leaves, the sun, the rain and anything under the sun. She can’t stand a full five minutes without uttering something. She hates it when a person stares at her. But she easily falls in love with people who adore and like her. She is a homebody. She rather stays at home than be with her friends strolling and chatting in mall. She loves to read novels. And by, she is certainly a hopeless romantic just like any other girls in her age. She’s not so fond in watching movies and soap operas. She hates to cook but she love to eat. She hates to play outdoor games such as; basketball, volleyball, football and softball. But she does play lawn tennis and badminton. She also plays chess and scrabble. She loves word games too. She’s not good in singing and dancing. She got no special talents. She’s afraid in taking chances risk. She always loves to be on the safe side. She’s not a fashionista, she doesn’t wear make-up and the likes. She preferred wearing jeans and shirt rather than skirt or dress. But at times when it is really needed, she could somehow be persuaded.
My Knight in Shining Armor Fantonial, Chiara Andrea P. Part 1 “Hold on, hold on when the current pulls you under your heart break like thunder just give me your hand, hold on..Hold on” The song plays as the couple Mr. Jihremy Dela Cerna and Mrs. Andrea Dela Cerna dance, today they are celebrating their silver wedding anniversary. Twenty years being partner in life, partners in crime through happiness and sorrows as a fruit of their love God blessed them with a beautiful and handsome children namely: Catharina and Catherine their lovely twin princess now eight years with a chinita eyes and pouty lips that they inherited from their mother and with a long nose, mousy ear and being tall that they inherited from their father now they are studying at Infant school Institute in Lumbia Cagayan de Oro City. Ethan Yvez Dela Cerna their only son, seventeen years old having a broad body, 5’5th tall and a varsity player in basketball of their school, taking up Bachelor of Science Major in Civil Engineering in Central Mindanao University he chose to studied there even though it’s too far from Cagayan de Oro City where they lived because it is where their parents graduated the center of excellence school at Musuan, Maramag Bukidnon. Though their son is far from them they always make a call every night at him. Because of their angels Mr. and Mrs. Dela Cerna’s life become more colorful and meaningful that makes their life as partners become stronger for 25 years and for coming years. The sweetness can be seen between the couple, sharing their hotness on the floor dancing waltz on the stage as if it is their first time to dance with each other. Just like how they share on the floor their steps and smile way back 1978. It was a perfect night; the moon was shining so bright, the stars were twinkling so luminously a favorable night for lovers as they celebrated Valentine’s Day, partners every date places and especially the traditional gathering of the students the Juniors- Seniors night. As a practiced of Central Mindanao University they are having their juniors and seniors night. Every student was wearing their best dresses and carried it pulchritudinously and gently thinking that they are the most handsome and pretties among all. Elegant gowns, high heeled shoes, different styles of hair some were curly - some were straight and with a different mascara for girls while the boys were wearing tuxedo, shiny tic-tac shoes, hair style like Jose Rizal and with different mascara also as their motif for that night. “It still seven pm too early to go, I should be the center of attraction and the head turner of the night” said Andrea as she looked at her wrist watch while reflecting herself to the mirror wearing her red fabulous gown from Singapore where her sister bought it for her, indeed she’s pretty even though she is not that tall but her beauty was appealing than other girls in their school. She is now a senior student taking up Bachelor of Science major in Accountancy one more year to go and she will be graduating that made her pressure more because before her elder sister graduated it became pregnant that made her afraid that she may be like her as what her
Upon entering the house, Angela noticed her mom approaching.”Hi mom! I missed you so much. When did you arrive? Where is dad?”. Said Angela with a surprised voiced, she haven’t seen her mom for almost a month. “Hi my baby girl! Just a couple of hours ago, how are you? You look still pretty!”. And they embraced each other. They had dinner together while eating, “Angela,I have something to tell to you.” Said her mom with a serious voice, this is the first time she heard this kind of tone from her mom. “ what is it mom?”. Answered Angela with a trembling heart. She knows that this is going to be a serious stuff. “ I have a business associate who have a son who is really ideal, I want you to meet him Angela and to know him more. I’ll know you will like him, his name is Alfred, he studied in states. They came back in the Philippines because their business based here. I already arranged a date for the two of you. Be good to him okay darling?”. Her mom said with a smile in her face. Her dad is just listening to them without any word. He has no choice but this is the only way their business will be saved. They’re having a crises with their business right now, and their only hope is Mr. Leandro, the father of Alfred who is a business tycoon. He promised to help their business and in order to retain their status, Angela is their only option. “Why so sudden mom?” she said with a juddering voice. “ Our business is failing darling and I think this is our only option”. said her mom. “ But I’m still so young to get married’. Angela is about to cry. “Darling, that will not be a problem, their family is ten times richer than us. He can give you all the things you want.” explained her mom with a soft voice. Angela rushed into her room and locked the door. “ This is not happening! I can’t do this” tears were falling from her eyes. She surfed the net and tried to find the profile of the guy her mom wanted for her. She saw a guy in the screen wearing a tuxedo. He’s tall, smart looking and quite attractive but it is nothing compared to Joshua whom she loved most. Her head ached and she doesn’t know what to do, she then began to write a note. It says, “Dear mom and dad, I’m so sorry if I will fail you, I can’t love this guy. For my heart is haunted by a person who is nothing compared to the richness of Alfred. I know this is not the right thing to do but it is the only way I can escape from this problem. I love you mom and dad!- Angela. She then texted Joshua, “ hi babe! I love you so much. See you soon.” And she had a group message to her best friends “thank you so much for everything girls, you won’t see me for a couple of days, weeks or even years but you will always in my heart. I love you so much!.” Her phone keeps on beeping but she doesn’t mind it. Staring at the bottle of pesticide in her table, tears were falling from her eyes.
Part 2 Althea is a daddy’s girl, although she grew up without him by her side. She still grew up so attached with her father than her mother. And she’s always the good and admirable niece and granddaughter in their family. Her family are not rich, but certainly not that poor too. She and her sisters grew up without their father because he is a prisoner, their mother raised them alone. In an early age, she had learned to put on smile even if her heart was aching, to smile even if her tears wanted to fall and to stay strong even if she so wanted to surrender. In her elementary and secondary years she doesn’t have lots of friends. Most of them despise her because they say she’s a hypocrite, a pretender. But with those rejections, she soon learns not care what other people might think about her, she doesn’t care if she only has few friends, as long as she had her family to depend on in the lowest moments of her life, she is happy. Althea was so idealistic until she meets Stephen Tan, ¼ Filipino and 2/3 Chinese. Five foot and five inches tall, clean cut a chinito with dark eye brows and rose red pouty lips. A real fashionista, he just simply knows how to carry himself to be recognized by others. His best asset? It’s his eyes, those eyes that seem to go deep within you. The eyes, that seems to know every little thing around. A part of him that always draws people towards him. Want to know if his Mr. Popular? Well, I’m not really sure but I guess he is. He loves lot of things. He had lots of interests, a complex man. Indeed. Stephen is one of the most popular and envied student in their school for the following reasons; first, because he is smart, why did I say so? It is because he is one of the consistent college scholars in our department. Secondly because he is rich, his family owns the Tan Shipping lines as well as some establishments in Cagayan De Oro City. Lastly, because he seems to stay cool even though he knows that he is rich. And that makes him unique and above the usual guys in school. Stephen loves to play soccer, dart, badminton, lawn and table tennis, also word games and chess. He knows how to play guitar and piano and he possesses a beautiful voice. He loves to read books, that‘s why people says he is a bookworm; a bookworm is a person who loves to read. He likes to read but he hates romance and love stories. He’s also good in geography. Stephen and Althea were so different with each other. If Althea can’t stand for five minutes without uttering something, Stephen on the other hand can very well survive without talking the whole day if he wanted too. Stephen tends to choose his friends well. He can’t befriend easily. He is also weird at times, so childlike and charming. Stephen and Althea had lots of differences but they do have some things in common, and one of those is, they don’t know how to cook. Stephen is the guy she meets just a year ago. He was the guy who changes her perception in various things. Who taught her and made her realize a lot of things around her. He was also the one who broke her heart into pieces. June 4 2012, enrollment day. At the lobby Althea is heading to the office of their college Dean. While Stephen was sitting at the lobby as she passes by, he calls her attention; “Hey!” Stephen said, and so Althea turned and looked at him and said. “Yes?” Stephen stands up and came closer to Althea and asked her, “Ahm, where are you going?” so Althea asked him “Why do you ask?” Stephen paused for a while, and seems to think what he should say next and then after a moment, “Ahm, are you a college
PART 2 parent don’t want her to be, she wants to graduate without any extra baggage and that’s the reason that until now she is not allowing any suitors to court her that made her as a member of what we so called No Boyfriend Since Birth “NBSB” because what she always put in her mind is that boys are just barriers in reaching her dreams. But until when will she ignore boys and love when it is always in her side. At the Valencia Hotel function hall where the promenade was held the students were so busy chit chatting and complementing to each other when a handsome guy with poker face mascara and with a majestic dress entered on the door and passed through the red carpet all the students stared at him wondering if whose the “mysterious guy”. The students were wondering. “Beautiful girl where ever you are, that’s when I saw you… lalalalala…” sings Andrea while dancing and appreciating her beauty when she haven’t noticed the time, it’s almost eight the promenade will start in a minute so she hurriedly run and ask her papa to send her to Valencia Hotel when she arrived there she immediately run but gently as if she was Cinderella rushing for a time. As he saw the door wide open she gently walked, chin up, breast out and fixed her hair and carried her gown gracefully. She was expecting that everybody at the center of the hall surrounding the “mysterious guy” she was curious and asking herself what was happening so she went where the students are but unluckily her heels stepped on the carpet side and accidentally she fell down with a faced kissed on the floor that made the students caught her attention and got the center of the attraction she wants to happen but the sad fact is that it was so shameful in her part this is not what she wants to happen that she would catch the attention of every one, good to that she was wearing mascara. The students laughed at her without any plan to help her up. But the mysterious guy come close to her and held his hand to her to help Andrea stand up, the students were amazed and Andrea was shy holding the mysterious guys hand. “Thank you” she sigh “no problem” the guy replied arrogantly. Andrea felt so ashamed what happened so he hid her face to the guy even though he felt that guy was so feeling that everybody likes him. “Don’t be afraid miss, your okay now, you’re on my side and just stay here so that you will not be hurt again, don’t be too clumsy next time ..Okay? by the way im Jih ar and you? ms. Clumsy” Jih ar said “ haha you know, I don’t think I should thank you, your too arrogant mister,I can manage myself anyway! But thank you if that what you want to hear from me.. im Andrea by the way” she answered harshly. “So why are you hiding yourself in my back lately if you can handle yourself?” Jih ar asked “I just want to hahaha, anyway you had a broad body Mr. Jih ar” she said seductively “anyway no one would notice you in school because your wearing mascara, luckily you have that”, “yah, I’m still lucky because if I would not have this, maybe my pretty and flawless face is already broken now with scratches and that would be a chaos on me .haha” Andrea answered sartistically and went to the ball and dance. No shamed now, she was already relieved, while dancing on the floor a guy grabbed her that made her irritated so she ignored it and dance but the guy still want to catch her attention so she was annoyed. Not knowing that Jih ar is watching at her with the guy that trying to dance with her so he decided to dance and help Andrea with the guy that annoying her.
Part 3 scholar? He asked. Althea seems to be surprised upon hearing this, but without hesitations she said, “Yes! I am.” And so Stephen continued talking to her “Are you going to the Dean’s office?” “Yep! I’m going to ask for his signature for my scholarship.” She still replied politely but at that point her patience was going short. But, Stephen doesn’t seem to notice this and continue asking her, “Can I wait for you?” he then said. Althea was surprised again, “Huh! Why would you wait for me? Do you need something from me?” she asked. Stephen immediately shook his head and asked Althea if they could enroll together. Althea, though still confused said okay. Afterwards, she left him at the lobby and went to the Dean’s office. That time she was really wondering what had gotten into him and he approaches her. When she went out of the office, Stephen was nowhere to be found. She searched for him for awhile. But she couldn’t find him. And so she went and enroll alone. That was when their story had started. First day of class, Althea’s classmates were so noise. They talked and updated each other about their summer vacation. 1 hour…2 hours…3 hours…4 hours…15 minutes… It was 11:15 and still their teacher did not arrive. So Althea together with her friends went out of their room and decided to go home for lunch. Althea was hoping that time to she will be eating lunch with her best friends. But she indeed up walking alone. Thinking where to stay, thinking where she should eat since her best friend Pia and Chloe had already gone home and left her. As she was walking at the lobby she saw her classmates talking to some fourth year students. So she decided to come closer and sit with them for a while since she still can’t decide where she should go. After almost 30 minutes they decided to go on their separate ways to have lunch. And so she stands and thinks again where to have her lunch. When she was already near the exit, Levie a fourth year student too, called her attention and ask her. “Excuse me!” she said. But Althea continues walking for she was not certain if Levie was talking to her, and so Levie called her again. “Hey! Miss in blue, where do you plan to eat your lunch?” Levie asked her. This time, she turned then asked Levie, “Were you talking to me?” She asked. Levie being a comedian by nature, replied, “No! I’m talking to him” while pointing her finger to the guy beside him laughing. That remark made Althea smile. And so she told her that she does not have company and still thinking where she should eat lunch. Upon hearing Althea’s reply Levie the offered Althea to have lunch with them. Levie was with Stephen and Kurt then. Kurt is also a fourth year nursing student. Kurt is 5 foot 11 inches tall. Fair complexion a chinito, red lips, rugged, long haired, friendly and charming. While Levie is 5 foot 2 inches tall with long curly hair, she wears braces and just like Althea, Levie loves to talk everything under the sun. And so Althea went with them. As they walked, the three of them keeps asking Althea lots of question. When they reach the cafeteria, they order immediately, then sit down and started to eat. As they ate, Althea was amazed by Stephen. Because at that time Stephen was way to different from what she used to believed. The Stephen she have known was boring, doesn’t know how to cracked jokes, and so stiff. But at that time, he was really different, he got lots of joke, he was really funny. And he makes Althea laugh a lot.
It was noon yet Angela was still not coming out in her room. Her mom began to feel anxious, she told the servant to checked Angela but her room is locked. They tried to open and as soon as the door opened, they saw Angela lying on the floor with the bottle of pesticide in her hand. Her mom was shocked and her dad doesn’t know what to do. Her mom cried as hard as she can then she noticed something in the Angela’s bed. It’s a note from her, as they read tears were falling from their eyes. They blamed their selves for being so selfish for not considering the feelings of their daughter.
The funeral was held at Greenhills Memorial Park. Her friends were shocked about what happened to Angela. The only thing they did was to pray for her soul. Joshua, standing behind the crowd was crying in silence. Three days after the burial, you can read in the newspaper “ HEADLINE: JOSHUA RODRIGUEZ FELL FROM A 4 STOREY BUILDING”. The death of the lover was became the talked of the town. Maybe they think this is the only way to be with each other. In this world were many people who judged and disagree one’s decision, death might be the solution of everything. Wherever Angela and Joshua right now, they are surely happy with each other having a world without any criticisms and can express their love freely.
PART 3 “Andrea!” Jih ar called her while holding her hands, helping her to escape from the guy. Andrea smiled and come closer to Jih ar , dance with him and said “thank you! I think you’re my savior now haha, my knight in shining armor” “Really? well it’s my pleasure, ahm we haven’t formally introduce ourselves yet. Jih ar smiled to her that makes andrea’s hearth beat faster and made her confuse because of the feeling that is new and strange.” “Ahm, well I’m Andrea junior accountancy student and how about you? She said a feeling of awkwardness.” “Pretty short huh! Jih ar smiled , well again I’m Jih ar Dela Cerna an Engineering student, you know miss. Clumsy I mean Andrea you look so stunning than any girls here honestly speaking. While looking at Andrea intimately.” “Well thank you for the complement mister and you, you look so handsome so , Andrea smiled and shyly said.” And suddenly a love song played… “Shall I have this dance Madame Clumsy?”Jih ar smiley asked Andrea. Andrea doubted if she will accept the offer or not, because she didn’t know how to dance waltz, if she will accept it Jih ar would be her first dance. “Mmm..?im waiting” Andrea was still thinking so Jih ar immediately grabbed her hands and put it to his arms, Andrea cannot longer get her hand back because she’s shy the feeling of being awkward was arousing on her. “Andrea?” Jih are asked while Andrea is not in her mind now, the feeling of having butterfly on her stomach, thinking so futuristically the “what if’s” in her mind. When she suddenly loose her hands and run away while Jih ar was still on the floor alone and was shocked, He didn’t follow Andrea because an important call came and he went home rushing. His family lives at Lumbo Valencia just a minute from the Valencia Hotel, he went home because of his girlfriend, her mother told her that it was pregnant. When he came home his mother confronted him and her girlfriend, they are still young though already in right age but Jih ar is still studying and her girlfriend is working as cashier in NVM. Jih ar can’t even remember that they have sex with each other but the girl insisted that the baby that he was carrying is Jih ar’s child, because it he just believes it but still wondering and not sure he wanted to find the truth behind. While Andrea was already in their house, lying on the bed trying to sleep but she can’t, Jih ar always pop-up in her mind and she hates it but why is it happening to her. He don’t want to fall in love now she is still young don’t want to break her perspectives in life. On the following day at school, After their class Andrea was wondering who was hissing to her so she looked at her back and saw a guy with a Engineering uniform she stared and said “yes? Do I know you?” “Your Andrea right?” The guy asked “yes I am. Why? Have we met before? Andrea answered “Ms. Clumsy” he smiled and Andrea recognized him it was Jih ar. Because
part 4 That was the first time that she had seen Stephen in different light then. She was really amazed by what she has discovered. She seems like, Wow! Was that really Stephen Tan? The rich, irritating guy she had known? She can’t believe what she had been hearing and seeing. Stephen was laughing then while Althea was staring at him looking like an idiot. Althea said to herself. “Indeed, you can’t judge a book by its cover and first impression doesn’t last.” After that day, Althea always eats lunch together with Levie and Stephen and sometimes with Kurt too if his around. Since then Althea continued spending time with each other’s company, step by step, Althea was slowly and deeply falling in love with Stephen. Althea’s day, when she’s with him seems to smile. He always make the passing days of her life more and more remarkable and memorable. When she’s with him time flies so fast. The two of them became too close with each other since the day that Stephen asked her if they could enroll together. Too close to be considered as friends, but not that close to be in a romantic sense. They both know that they have a special spot in each other’s heart. They know that they love and care for each other. Yet, they decided to stay friends. This is to avoid responsibility and miss understanding and pity fights. Since Levie and Stephen are closed, and they are always together, Althea became friends with Levie too. Levie, a girl like Althea can sense that she is in-love with Stephen. And so advice her, “Thea, be careful about your feeling, because you might get her at the end” she said. Althea then replied, “Don’t worry Levie, I’m not expecting something in return from Stephen”. And so Levie said, “That’s good to hear then, because I know Stephen well.” People around Stephen and Althea believe that they are committed with each other. Sometimes, when her classmates would ask her how true it is, Althea wanted to say that yes! Stephen is hers and that they are committed with each other. But when she’s thinking about the consequences and her parents, she ended up telling them that they are just friends. Stephen is the type of person that anyone could fall in love with. He is generous, thoughtful, sweet and a real gentlemen. Since the day that they became friends, he would always help her out with her exams and requirements. When Althea won’t eat lunch, he would always buy her a slice of cake and a glass of buko juice. There are times too that he would wait for hours until Althea finishes her class and walked her home. When he knows that she got lot of things he would insist in carrying it. So many times they slept on the same bed, shared the same pillow as well as blanket, but she never felt even once that he took advantage of her. In so many nights that they sleep together, side by side, the only thing that she could never forget was that she woke up one morning facing him and he was hugging her. During that time, she could not explain what she’s feeling; she knows that he was aware about it. She so wanted to free herself from his arms, but she just can’t get herself to do it. When she was encircled in his arms, she felt like home. She felt so secure and taking cared off. As she was trying to get some more hours of sleep, she can feel the heat that slowly spreads in her heart, she even wish that they would stay that way forever. But it was just a wistful thinking on Althea’s side. As she was staring at him, she so wanted to say how much she love him, but she’s so afraid that he would hear her. Being in his arm was
part 5 so nice; it feels like you were having a massage after a very stressful week or a hot shower in an icy cold morning. When Althea was with Stephen, she feels so light like a feather, just sitting and sipping coffee with him relieves her from stress. Life seems to be so easy when his beside her. During weekends, when they both go home and spend time with their families saying goodbye is so hard. She can still remember the day after she had her job interview in one of her class. It was already around 6 o’clock in the evening. As she was waiting for a cab, he was also waiting for a bus. They were standing in the opposite sides of the road. She was waving and saying goodbye with him, he was just standing there smiling with her. When finally, a cab stops in front of Althea, as he saw the cab, he texted her just as Althea deposited herself inside. “Bye! Moo ko”. Stephen said and so Althea texted back saying. “Bye bye too Moo ko, take care!” and then Stephen replied again. “Bye bye!” and so Althea replied at Stephen. “Byeeee!!” when again he replied, “Yeah! Bye bye!” When Althea can’t stop herself any longer, and so she asked him how many times do they need to say goodbye with each other. How many times does he have to bed his goodbye with her? And then Stephen said. “As long as I can feel that you’re not beside me”. Upon reading this, Althea felt butterflies on her stomach; she can’t erase the smile in her face. Thinking about her reaction that time, she did look like an idiot, smiling alone. It also made her smile when she remember the times that he well just texted her out of the blue saying,“I miss you Moo!” or the times that Stephen would call her and said “I LOVE YOU”. In those times, Althea would say “I can’t help myself from falling in love” quote and quote from the song by Tony Gonzaga. She really can’t stop herself from falling deeply in-love with Stephen. Anyway, “Moo” is what Stephen and Althea calls each other. “Moo” means My Only One. As days goes by, Althea’s junior years was clouded by a rainbow, despite of stress and disappointments, her life remain colorful since the day she get to know him. She even came to a point thinking that things like those well forever stay the same, that the butterflies on her stomach and the smile on her face will never disappear since she’s getting used to it. But one day, Althea’s almost perfect world shattered into pieces as the most important person in her life was taken away from her. For almost 7 months that she has been with Stephen, she never knew that he was suffering from blood cancer. They were just starting making memories. Althea became so bitter with destiny. She would ask her why does faith have to do this to her? Why did destiny let her fall deeply if at the end destiny will just take Stephen away from her?
PART 6 Stephen, just like the smoke vanished one day. Without a word he left Althea hanging. He left her with so many questions without answers. He disappeared without saying goodbye. When he left, Althea was literally lost. She didn’t know what to do and where to go. Althea forgot who her friends were. He became the center of her world, the very reason she woke every morning and attend school every day. Althea became too dependent with Stephen to the point that Althea forgot that everything in this world must have come to its end one day. She forgot that there is no such thing as forever in this world. She unconsciously let her guard down. 1 month, 2 months, 3 days, 6 hours, 47.9 seconds had passed and still she never knew what had happened to Stephen. She never knew if his still alive or what. Never knew anything at all. Until on March 4 2012, while she was sitting on the cafeteria, in their favorite spot, her phone rang. She have received a reminder from her phone as she read this, as if in slow motion, her tears slowly, very slowly ran down her chick. And it says, “Happy Nine Months Monthsary Moo ko!! I LOVE YOU and THANK YOU SO MUCH for everything”. After awhile, a boy came to Althea and gave her a bouquet of pink luscious tulips and then an IPod with a note saying. Please, listen to this… Love, MOO As Althea listen to the IPod, she started to sob, she missed that voice real bad. As she hears Stephen talks the image of him laughing flashback on her mind. The moments that they’ve been together came back like flood on her mind. She longed to hear him sing again while she’s too busy with her requirements and he was sitting beside her. She wants to hear him sing their theme songs not on the IPod but right in front of her. As she continues to listen her tears then falls so fast like droplets of rain. After singing, he then asks her to wait for him, he didn’t say for how long. He just simply asked Althea to wait. As she went out of the cafeteria and walked without proper direction, the song he sang keeps playing on her mind and yes! It’s true! Inch by inch they have been getting closer, but he never trust her about his condition. And he worry he won’t see her face light up again. He’s so scared to know he’s always on her mind. He doesn’t have to worry and be scared if only he is on her side. Because, for sure,
part 7 having him around will make Althea’s day complete and she won’t think about him much if she can see him even just once a day to assure herself that his okay. She doesn’t really understand why Stephen has to leave her. Her thought was interrupted when Levie hold her on her arm, as Levie hug her, Althea then cried again, cried until she can’t no longer cry again. While hugging Levie, Althea were thinking, How long shall she wait for him? She doesn’t know exactly. All she knows is that, she’s slowly giving up hope that he would still be back for her. It had been months since she received that IPod of him. And she’s tired, tired of waiting. She can no longer bare the pain inside of her. As days goes by, her heart was being beaten into pieces. Althea was now in her final year, she’ll be leaving this institution soon. She doesn’t know if she will ever see him before she leave. But one thing is for sure Stephen will always be her only one! He will always hold the bigger portion of her heart. She will always remember him, but she will no longer wait. She has to move on. She must face another chapter of her life. But she will always be thankful to Stephen. Because, having him in her life was the most wonderful experience she ever had despite of the fact that he broke her heart. Don’t be afraid to take risk, & experience pain to achieve your dreams. Always remember, if you want a rainbow, you must first go through the rain.
Mr. Ruiz? I will appreciate it if you will just call me Jeth. Janna smiled and said “ oh sorry about that Jeth.” Suddenly the light turned off and unexpectedly she hugged Jeth so tight because she was afraid of darkness. Jeth felt that Janna was really afraid. “Oh it’s okey Janna don’t be afraid I am here beside you.” Said Jeth. I really hate dark! I really hate dark! She cried. Suddenly the light turned on and Jeth wiped Janna’s tears. The rain getting heavier and heavier so Janna don’t have any choice but to stay there for one night. Jeth let Janna used his room for that night. Jeth accompanied Janna to his room but Janna can’t sleep because she was still afraid, so Jeth stayed there and watched for Janna until Janna slept. In the morning, Janna needs to go back to Manila, when she was about leaved she felt sadness inside. Jeth hugged her so tight as if it is will be the last time that they were going to see each other again. Janna noticed that there’s a tears on Jeth’s eyes but she just ignored it and leave. When Jeth saw Janna leaving he wasn’t able to control his feelings. He could no longer stop his tears to fall and he ran near Janna and hugged her and he confessed that he love Janna so much even though they just met for a short time. But Janna needs to leave. When Janna was already in Manila she realized that she was really in love with MR. STRANGER…
Part 2 was Paulo, the child I met across the road. “I was happy because I saw him again” “No, I just happen to find your home. I was about to go back home and I accidentally passed by on your village, is that your house?” “Yeah, I live here together with my mother. Come here, would you mind to accompany me until my mother comes back? I’m afraid because I’m just alone.” I was very amused the way he pleased me, and so I decided to enter the house and be with him and wait for his mother to come back. While walking along the hallway going inside the house, I ask him “Did you grow up and spent your childhood here?” before he answered my question, he offered me something to drink and to sit on the living area. While waiting for him to come back, I stared all around the house, I can feel the loneliness covering the whole mansion. Unlike before, it was a happy, lively and cheerful place. “Did you buy this mansion from Gutierez Family?” I asked him when I saw him coming towards me. He smiled at me and answered “Nope, I grow up here together with my older brother. Our parents build this mansion”. While telling me, I saw the sadness on his expression and I’ve got confused but I let him continue to tell the story. We are one example of a happy and perfect family before. Everybody in this village wants to have a family like ours. I have a loving and caring mother, a supportive and understanding father, and a family oriented and obedient brother by which I could say that I’m blessed to have them and lucky enough to be part of this family not until one time when God tested the strength that binds our family. I attentively listen to his story and I gradually came into realization, a realization that might lead for me to discover the truth. I still let him continue his story. “Before I was born, my brother had his childhood friend. They have the best example of friendship. They treated each other like they were brothers. They always spent every bit of their time together, they always shared happy moments of their lives, and even support each other during their ups and downs. My parents observed that their friendship is going deeper and deeper and there is something strange that goes beyond their friendship. There was a time during my brother’s Birthday that my parents discover the truth that there is something going on between the two of them, that the relationship they were trying to show was not just a typical friendship but a relationship that has a greater meaning, a relationship more than friends.” As Paulo trying to narrate the story, I could see that the people behind that certain friendship was very familiar as well as the flow of what happened in Paulo’s story. I am scared and I can feel the guilt as I am trying to think about of what will happen next to the story, but I still listen
Selena is brushing her long blonde hair. She is facing the mirror in her room. As the brush touches her hair, she keeps on thinking about the man whom she just saw at the campus earlier. She can’t seem to believe why she can’t forget his wonderful smile that captivates her whole being. Selena is a quiet and shy woman. She’s use to be alone and seems to be very serious about her study aiming to be a cum laude the moment she will graduate from her course. Besides her being witty, love is the very thing she’s not interested at. Since birth until she reached 21 years old, love never touches her life. And she’s contented about it. But just this night, she can’t help herself from thinking about a stranger whom she just saw. She’s new to this strange feeling and she doesn’t know how to react. “Selena,” the brush fell in the floor and she regained her senses back the moment she heard the voice of her mother. “You’re still up?” her mother asked. “Yes mom, but I’m about to sleep now. Goodnight mom.” “Goodnight honey and her mom closed the door in her room. Selena lay down on her bed and still thinking about him. “Come on, stop this foolishness Selena! You can’t fall in love. Remember, your father left you when you are still inside your mom’s tummy. No man is ever worth the risk of falling in love. Ok?” she said to herself. Selena runs as fast as she could. She is already late in attending her class. Her professor is already discussing while she enters the room. She seated at the back portion of the room so that she will not be notice by the class. As she pays attention into the discussion, she happened to look beside her. To her surprise, she saw that guy whom she’s just thinking the night before. “What are you doing here?!” Selena’s not aware that she’s already shouting at him. “I’m so sorry. I mean, are you a transferee?” “Yes miss. I’m new in this class. Are you mad at me?” No, I’m sorry” “By the way miss, I am Lance, and you?” lance offer his hand to Selena expecting to have a shake hands. Selena just stare at his hands and walk away from Lance. “Wait miss, wait!” “Oh, what’s wrong with her? Anyway she is pretty.” Lance smiled and headed to the corridor. Selena is having her lunch at the canteen. Suddenly somebody said, “Can I share a sit with you?” Selena look up and saw Lance angelic face. Lance seated beside her and smile. “Well may I know your name now miss?” Lance asked. “I’m Selena” Selena replied briefly without looking at him. “I see.so can we be friends now?” he asked again. “You can talk to me about our lessons, but if you will just going to waste my time, please don’t dare to do so.” Selena replied. “I’m done eating, I will go now.” Selena walk out without letting Lance utter any words. Every day in the campus, Selena is always trying to ignore Lance’s presence, but Lance is very determined to get Selena’s attention. One day, he corners Selena and holds her hands and he tell her, “Selena, I like
you. I love you. Will you please stop avoiding me? I am hurting every time you walk away from me. I am sincere about my love for you. Please give me a chance to love you and shoe you that I am a good man. Do not worry, I will take care of you and show you the love you are longing for. Please?” lance said those words with his knees bending on the ground. Selena answer with emphasis. “I hate men. Since my father abandoned me when I was still inside the womb of my mother, I promised to myself that I will not trust any man that will come into my life. I know right from the very moment that man can’t do any good to me. So, never will I let myself fall in love with any man, not even you. So spare me! I can’t give you back the love you have for me. Selena walk out and run away from Lance. Days passed, and days turned into months. It is their graduation day. Selena is reminiscing the days when Lance was courting her. She cannot deny the fact that even though she was always avoiding him, she felt happy at that time. Every moment Lance would follow her, and gave her something like flowers, chocolates, and all those sweet stuffs, she felt that somehow, she appreciated all those efforts Lance did just to impress her. During the program, Selena is given the medal for being a cum laude. She is very happy that she finally achieved her dreams and ultimate goal in life. Tears roll down from her eyes. Isn’t it tears of joy? But on the other hand, she’s crying because she feels that she miss half of her life in the fact that she refuses Lance to come into her life. On the short gap of time that Lance is chasing her, she knows deep within her that Lance made her happy without him knowing. The program is done and all the students are on their way home to have a celebration. Selena is on her way to the parking area where her mother is waiting for her. She saw Lance at the bleachers and she stops. Her heart beats faster as if it is going to jump out from her chest. Her hands are cold and she does not know what to do. Lance walks towards her. She wanted to run away again the usual thing she is doing whenever Lance is chasing on her before. But this time, she can’t she can’t step her feet onwards. As if some force is stopping her to move. Lance is already in front of her and he touches her face and wipes away her tears. “Don’t worry Selena; I am not here to beg you again. I just want to say congratulations. I am very happy for you. I want you to know that I still love you but I know I can’t force you to love me back. Selena, I am here to bid you goodbye. It is not because I am tired but it’s because I want to move on. I am hoping that time will come that you will realize that you love me too. I’m still willing to wait and if that time comes, I would be the happiest man on earth. Lance left. Selena remain standing and watch Lance go away. Six years later. Selena is having a grocery at the mall. She had so many grocery bags in her hands and she is having a hard time carrying all those things. The bag full of oranges fell on the floor. It rolls over and she is trying to pick it up. As she picks the oranges, another hand touches hers. She looks up and is amazed to see Lance’s face smiling at her. She put down all the things she’s holding and hugs Lace with her tears rolling down her chicks. “Lance, it’s you. Don’t leave me again. “I won’t. I promise.” Lance said. “I love you Selena.” “I love you too Lance.” She replied. And their love story begins.
Part 3 attentively. Paulo continue his story. “After the celebration, my brother and his Best friend went to the swing near our pool and talked seriously. When my mother was about to go towards them to offer some foods and drinks, she was shocked of what she saw. She saw my brother and his best friend kissing that made her mesmerize and unhold the tray and fell down. She went back inside the house and trying to relax herself because of the emotions she felt. She doesn’t know what to do until an idea came to her mind. She told my father then of what she saw that made my father decide to restrict my brother to stay away from his best friend. My father confronted my brother one time about what happen, they are in my brother’s room.” “What’s going on between you and your best friend? What do you think the two of you are doing Jerome? You are both male and loving your best friend was definitely wrong, stay away from him” but Dad, I love my best friend, I learn to love him because of what and who he is. To tell you frankly Dad, I’m not what you think, I’m a straight guy who happen to fall in love with someone of my the same gender not because I am gay but because I am happy to be with him and we understand each other better, you can’t blame me of loving him. “That’s foolishness Jerome, you don’t understand what you are saying.” No dad, I know I’m on the right age to decide for myself and to know what’s right from wrong and you can’t stop me from loving my best friend. “If that’s what you think is the best for you Jerome, then make a choice between us and your best friend.” “But Dad you can’t do this to me.” “No Jerome, make a choice, this would be the last time I will ask you, “your family or your best friend?” But my brother was firmed enough about his decision. “Sorry Dad but I love my best friend.” “Then, I don’t think you deserve to be my child, from now on, I condemned you for becoming my son, you can now go out of this house.” I’m trying to stop my tears from falling because I can now conclude that I was the best friend of Paulo’s brother who ruined their harmonious family relationship and happened to be the reason of becoming their life miserable and Paulo was definitely Jerome’s brother, the one he always told me that he misses the most, that is why Paulo was seems to be familiar. I really found myself guilty until such time that I can’t really help myself but to cry as Paulo continue to tell me the story. “Few years after my brother left, my father died because he can no longer endure the pain of losing my brother. After what happen I hated my brother’s best friend from taking away my brother from us. He also took the chance from me to experience the happiness and the opportunity to grow up with a complete family.” Then Paulo can no longer endure his emotions, he cried
PART 1 As i define it “Two hearts bound together “with the word I LOVE YOU. Love, it’s purify and stain simply uproots person sensitivity that is how i define love through me. My love story started when i was a young age , though it is very confidential it has a lot of memories, trials , betrayal and rejection it continued till my heart find the right person inside my heart. This story started from the word I love you. It’s easy to share your love story because even you experience it. Widely, deeply, profoundly and amazing, my story started when i was i high school. Since, I’m still young at that time, i want to experience the crazy little thing they called love. That in reality you really feel happiness, anger, immature, well-being, doubtful and understandable and than that I’m so excited to feel that, I’m so curios at that time. I started it when i was i grade 5 in my elementary level, I’ve meet a guy who really catch me attention and never thought catches my heart and owned it till now. I’m a girl who really appreciated a guy so much, especially those who really admirable and friendly. Our place, Buena vista Pintuyan Southern Leyte as my grandmother’s hometown, I’ve finished my 4 year level of elementary education, Since, it’s a primary school, I’ve finished my 4 year level of grade 5 and 6 in our town , since i live in our brgy. Who are far from our town, so i decided to stay at my Aunts house to pursue another year of education? Then, that time enrolment comes along to start again, a year of classes. I’m in Grade 5 that time composing 2 sections of our school at first in that time, though, I don’t know him already, someone says, He’s a good guy, and he loves being in friendship, than that i have the faith to ask him what is his name, and that He smiled and whispered, i want to know you better and deeper. Though, i don’t know him i admired him so much, It’s the feeling that anyone define , a start of being in love is the crush, but i don’t know what’s the feeling of it , because I’m young at that time and I’m just curios in anything comes in me. It’s the first thing that we started having a boyfriend. I don’t know him, but i consider him as one of my friendship, or the important people in me because through him, i feel different. My classmates is my batch mate mostly in my past level, they , said about love is knowing each other, in our level love is immature because we’re just young and very aware in our environment. Acquaintance e party that time that we really know each other, because acquaintance party is one of the events of the students in the school for knowing each other, it always started with the friends around you both. But , though we’ve known each other were friends already , my feelings is different when were together, something really unusual , but , i know in myself how emotions appear when something is you wish to see one of your inspirable moment. Until, I graduated my Elementary level of education, than that my family, started to talk about my high school level when I’m going to school, and maybe i transferred to another school, but I know that if i transferred to another school, I can’t see him anymore. And we don’t have time to see each other. Were I different place, but the decision is not officially decided. And I decided it unto myself , that don’t want to transfer to another school not because I’m happy to stay in my school is just because i have him in my life and i don’t want to be out of him. That’s, how they called Puppy love, something that you brought emotion to the person you really appreciated. Apparently, we are in the same town, though were far but there are times that we’ve meet through places. My mind already reaches the word maturity.
Part 4 and cried. Upon hearing and seeing Paulo crying, it seems that my heart broke into pieces because of the guilt and the realization that I was the one who took all those opportunities and chances he deserved…… And suddenly I wake up in the midst of the gloomy night with my eyes full of tears realizing and reminiscing the encounter I had with Jerome’s brother, Paulo, few weeks ago. The guilt is always bothering me. But I never mention any detail to Jerome about the encounter I had with Paulo. After that encounter, it seems that I’m losing all my hope to continue my relationship with Jerome and told myself to get Jerome back to his family. But the other side of my mind saying different thing. I want him always at my side, he is the reason I live, the one that keeps me moving. Am I that selfish?Selfish because of thinking my own happiness? And taking Jerome away from his family? But what should I do? I really love Jerome more than anything else. Upon starring Jerome while sleeping beside me I can’t really stop my tears from falling. I don’t know what to do without him beside me. I just then realize that I’m in the middle of struggling from guilt over sacrifice. I am really confused; I really don’t know what to do. I want to be happy, but how can it be if I know that there are people suffering from loneliness because of my selfishness? That realization made me decide to choose sacrifice over my own happiness. I know it’s not easy to give up someone especially if that someone means everything to you. It hurts but, I have nothing to do but to give up Jerome. And so, I decided to leave. But before leaving, I left a note card containing a letter to Jerome, saying….
To my precious Best Friend,
Babe, I know when you read this letter I’m already on my way going somewhere else, a place where I can weigh things in balance, a place where I can forget everything that happened. You’ve been the best blessing that God given me, the best thing that happened to me. Honestly, leaving you has been the hardest decision I made in my entire life. Maybe, you won’t understand why I left you, but I
Fantonial, Chiara Andrea PART 4 they don’t have class anymore they decided to go home each other in Valencia City, they ate at Jollibee and have chit chat. Everyday they hang out each other and everyday Andrea was secretly falling in love to Jih ar. Too late when she knew that Jih are already had a girl friend. He cant recovered from it, it was her first time to fall in love and first time to get hurt. In the reason that she don't want any attachment with Jih ar she decided to end up their friendship. Jih are was asking why, why now that he was already falling in love with her. Not knowing thier feelings were mutual. In Jih ar's house he was shocked when he already heard his mother's voice so loudly even if he still in their backyard. "What happen mom? he asked and saw his girlfriend crying seating on the sofa "You know son,this girl! your girlfriend?! is a bitch and a lair, the rumors are true that the baby on her womb is not yours but her X- boyfriend's child" his mother said "Is it true" Jih ar ask to his Girlfriend "Im sorry Jih, sorry if i lied im just afraid about my situation now, my X bf eloped and i haven't seen him now, that's why i just told you that you are the father of this child.please forgive me" the girl replied. Because of his anger Jih ar went away, want to forget everything and look for Andrea, it is only andrea that he can share and help his problem, he called her and luckily Andrea answered it. They will met at Valencia's park. "WHY jIH?" Andrea asked but Jih ar immediately hugged her and said " Now i know its not yet too late to said this "I Love YOU"i am free now no strings attach anymore. Andrea cried knowing that the guy she loves, love her too.Her knight in shining armor.
"You are the love of my life, you are the hope i need.." Mr. and Mrs Dela Cerna's children sings as they dance on the stage reminiscing their past and their love story.
Part 5 know time will come you’ll be able to understand why this things happened. I hope this would make things for the better. Thank you so much for the things that made me realize how wonderful life beside you, for the learnings and most especially for the attention and for the untiring love you’ve offered me. Thank you also for being part of my life. Despite of the sexuality I have, you never hesitate and still choose to love me. I really honor and appreciate your courage to pursue your feelings towards me. I know it’s not easy for you to accept my whole beings, but you did. Always remember, that you will always stay here in my heart, that my love for you remains the same. I will never forget your kindness and the love you’ve given to me not even a single moment as I continue my journey towards life. I will treasure every moment we’ve been shared together wherever I go and whatever I do. Learn to love your family just like you learned to love me. Hope to see you one day at the road where we first met. I will never forget you babe. I love you but goodbye.
Love and Care, R.F.
I leave the apartment where we are staying with tears hurriedly falling down from my eyes and running along the highway with a spear hitting down my heart full of emotions and remembering the best lines he quoted “Same sex relationships are not all wrong, they are just people who found love with the same gender because they understand each other better, love is about acceptance and contentment, no one has the right to dictate what really love is and with whom to find it. It’s not the gender that they see, it’s the love that they found.”
PETER, ARES. AB- ENGLISH 3 T-TH 8:30-10:00 AM CREATIVE WRITING THE PROMISE (PAGE ONE)
Rhea couldn’t deny the fact that she now became a real maiden little by little. She’s now 18 years old on and on she develops into a beautiful and fascinating lady. Her long legs up to her curve hips really captivating. Her alluring eyes twinkle gentle that compliment to her diminutive dimple at her cheek. Her chest parallel to her almost a perfect body that captivate in man’s attention .That is Rhea Solidad, a daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Alberto and Rica Solidad .Both business minded and of course, we can say that they are prominent family. Alberto is two years older than Rica, he is 45 years old and Rica is 43 years old. Rhea has four siblings but all of them were married and chose to live in USA. Rhea on the other hand kept busy in her studies. She was a fourth year AB-ENGLISH at San. Sebastian State University. She was so prominent because she became Miss palaro at their university. She was almost perfect. Every night she visits her diary which she puts their all her feelings and emotions, when she was sad, lonely or even get angry and irritated. However, despite of her luxurious way of living there’s one things lack to her, and that was the guidance of her parents. Both her mother and father busy in their business, t5they depart their house early in the morning and arrive late in the evening. It was one early in the morning when she woke up very early in the morning, she immediately opened the window of her room. “what a blooming morning!!” she said. She witnessed the sunrise and she was so glad. She fixed her bed and immediately went downstairs, there as usual she found her yaya Pening. “Where’s mommy? Yaya.” She asked. She live early, she have a business meeting with the clients. Immediately she went outside and went to the flower garden, while busy picking flowers and watching the bees flying over the garden, she saw a man beside their house. It was Andrew their new neighbor, Andrew is tall dark and handsome. His nose is long and pointed. When Andrew was gone, she found himself starring the white car away to her. She felt something that she didn’t experience ever since before. At her age, she didn’t know what love is, she’s still innocence of those things and too young to be fall in love. At night after she saw Andrew She can’t even fall to sleep. She keep reminiscing the face she saw last day. ‘oh my? He’s so cute” he said to herself silently. “gush!! Am I in love to that man? but how? I’m still innocent of those things” she said to herself. But because she can’t sleep, she went to her diary,
Dear Diary, I saw a guy last day. He’s so cute and so handsome. I felt something When I saw his eyes, he’s body are so strong with a very captivating Most especially when she smile, I can see his white and parallel teeth. What’s this? Am I in love? Please help me my diary. Love and care, Rhea Early in the morning, it was Saturday so it was her rest day she went on shopping. While busy in roaming around and but her personal things she noticed a man beside her. It was Andrew, she don’t know what to do she was chilling her heartbeat pump faster, she got nervous. Andrew wear a white polo shirt and very handsome in his black eye shade. She immediately turned to him as if he picked something. They have an eye to eye contact with Andrew, their eyes were intense and full of emotion as if they’d met before. Rhea fell something deep within her. Her heart trembling and was very happy. But she wanted more than to that, a kiss from his cute ideal man. That moment was cut when there was one girl getting near to Andrew. “Shall we?” said the girl “ok” Andrew answered. And they both walked. Rhea on the other hand got jealous, but she can’t do anything and accept the fact that her ideal man is already taken. When she arrived to their room she was so depressed. “yaya pening? Please get my groceries at the gate and brought it to the room?” “ok hija” the maid answered. In her room, she cry and cry but who is she? to interrupt Andrew and his girlfriend? “my!!! I’m in love!! What a wrong timing??? I’m in love in a taken man……….” It was Monday early in the morning when she woke up early, she fixed her bed and went downstairs and took a bath. She want to forget Andrew, while she busy preparing his things she didn’t notice that she was running out of time and her school bus left her. She was so irritate while walking and waiting for a taxi. She don’t have a choice. But she was shock when she saw a white car getting closer to him. “Hop in”? the voice was familiar to her.. What a coincidence it was Andrew. “W-what”? she answered and don’t know what to do “I said hop in, your running out of time your almost late?” said Andrew “thank you”? She immediately ride the car. “Hi? I’m Andrew” he broke the silent moment between them. “I am Rhea Solidad,” “what a beautiful name?”confess Andrew “thank you?” she chiefly answered. From that time they getting closer each other every afternoon Andrew fetch rhea at her school. One after while they were at the car of Andrew, they have an eye to eye contact their lips getting closer and Andrew kiss her passionately. It was her first kiss but she felt she was a master of it. Their lips moves very romantic her first kiss leads her to fall in love to Andrew. “I Love you?” Andrew said. “no! this is wrong you have a girlfriend Andrew” Rhea answered. “No? I don’t have..” defense Andrew. “I saw you both at the mall?” “ah ok that is my cousin Samantha were very close each other.”
Page three Andrew answered. Starting that time they were become a lover, every now and then Andrew always visits Rhea to their house and gave her a red roses. They keep a promise and carved it in the stone. Until one time, she heard a news a horrible news, it was a car accident two persons involved including his boyfriend Andrew. “W-WHAT!!! NO!!!! ANDREW!!!!!!!ANDREW!!!!!!” cried Rhea when she heard the news he immediately run to the hospital and hold the hands of Andrew….. “Andrew please? Don’t leaved me? Hold on !” Rhea said “I-I-I love y-yo-u R-Rhea” then finally Andrew close her eyes……. “ANDREW!!!!!! … At that moment Andrew died. One Month after, Rhea always visit the grave of Andrew, that’s how he loves her first love. “ Andrew? Please wait for me?” until one morning Rhea found lying dead in her room. She commited suicide. Andrew and Rhea keep their promise and continue their love until to the end of time.
Secret Page1 Mariallia is the president of the student council of an elite and prestigious high school, a former all boys school but then it became a school for both boys and girls. She is just an ordinary girl with an extraordinary personality. Ordinary because her family belongs to the commoner class and extraordinary because even though she is poor she is striving hard to help her family and she have a younger sister, named Suzanne. Her mother is working as a nurse in a community hospital and has a weak body, as the older sister, she has the urge to carry all the responsibility to make a better living condition for her family. She has a job in a cafeteria as a maid or a waitress, which wears different kinds of clothes as costumes to encourage customers. With this kind of job, she hides it from her classmates and so afraid to be discovered by just a single student from her school because she believes or thinks that if anyone would discover her job, it would degrade her status as the president of the student council who happens to be working at some shady cafeteria that no one would ever come in to. The story really started when Mariallia is about to finished her shift at the cafeteria, then suddenly, a guy that she recognized from her school, the very handsome and the school heartthrob Stefan. He also recognized Mariallia even though she wears a maid costume. Stefan did not bother himself of what he saw but it was a big deal for her. After that incident Stefan is always showing up. Not only in the cafeteria but also in school. She doesn’t have a good relationship with him because for her, Stefan always hurt girls. From Stefan’s point of view when she saw Mariallia that time, he really doesn’t care about of what he discovered, but when he saw her expression he got curious why the president of the student council wanted to hide her job from the students of her school. So after that he found a new interest, which is to tail and observe Mariallia always. Days had past and it was usual for Mariallia to see him tailing her always. Even the students’ thought that they have a special relationship but she always tells them that they are not. When they have time together she tells herself to keep distant from him, but he is always at the
Page 2 cafeteria to see her and as day goes by, Stefan became close to the staff of the cafeteria and even the owner of the cafeteria. There were times that he even cooks and helps at the cafeteria. One day, during Mariallia’s shift, the staff wanted to take a photograph of her and Stefan, after that, Stefan asked for a copy of the photo. The next day, at the school rooftop, Mariallia saw Stefan holding the photo of them and she came to tell him to keep the photo only to himself but Stefan held it high and asked Mariallia why she wants to hide the truth that she works at the cafeteria. Then suddenly, the photo was blown away from Stefan’s hand by the wind and he doesn’t have any intention to fetch the photo back, but after seeing the disappointed and the very scared face of Mariallia, he jumped right away from the rooftop. Because of surprise, she then hurriedly went to the pool side where Stefan might fall. Then, the first thing that she had seen was Stefan’s shoe, when she shifted her gaze, she saw him at the corner of the pool holding the photo and smiling back at her. After that incident, it is where Mariallia felt different toward Stefan. Few weeks passed by, Mariallia is in for her shift when three students from her school came right in the cafeteria to get some refreshments. At first, she didn’t noticed the three but when she brought the menu to their table, she realized that they were her school mates, then the three students have seen her even though she hastily hide to avoid being seen as a worker of the cafeteria. But the fact is, she knew that she had been discovered to be working at the cafeteria, she then talk to them begging that not to tell any soul that she works there. As a result, being mesmerized by her beauty, they decided not to tell anyone heeding the persuasion of Mariallia. After this, the three are always go to the cafeteria just to see Mariallia dress costumes. In their cultural week, as the president of the student council, Mariallia had become so pre-occupied in preparing the events and the students to do their part as being friendly and nice because many parents and other students from other schools will come to visit the festivities. Some students from other schools came to witness the said festival and also to see the school itself, but suddenly Stefan showed up and the students messed up. Mariallia told him to disappear but the students requested her if Stefan could be their tour guide at the school. Stefan didn’t want to be a tour guide for those students, but it is another story if Mariallia is involved. That afternoon, they’ve seen each other again; Stefan brought many stuff and foods from those students that he toured in the school, then, they hide in order not to be seen by those students.
Page 3 After a minute of silence, Stefan asked a reward from Mariallia for being a tour guide and Mariallia simply said, “Thank You”, and he replied, “I want something personal”, then Mariallia walked nearer and nearer to Stefan, then he thought she will kiss him, so, he closed his eyes, but what Mariallia did was just touched his head and said a sincere thank you. Few days later, Mariallia realized that she really feels different towards Stefan like she was now thinking about him more often and if she sees Stefan she really palpitates that makes her sweat. But she doesn’t know Stefan’s true feelings, because all she knows and believes that she is just his toy to make him feel less bored. In the last day of their cultural week, Stefan asked an alone time with Mariallia and to spend the day with her. They went and enjoyed the festival like they were not students of their school and entered all the booths of the festival. Then, the last booth they entered was the booth for the couples; there they were made to dress up, Mariallia as Juliet and Stefan as Romeo, after that, they entered a class room where they can witness fireworks and bonfire for the conclusion of the cultural festival. Suddenly, Mariallia went inside and walk towards the window to see the fireworks and the bonfire more clearly. Because of that, Stefan followed her inside, there was a moment of silence, and he asked Mariallia if what she feels towards him, Mariallia kept her silence, knowing that, Stefan assumed that the silence means that Mariallia doesn’t feel anything for him. So, by that, he decided to go out of the room to go home, then suddenly, Mariallia grabbed Stefan’s hand and confessed her true feelings for him. After the confession, Stefan never said a word and just remained silent, Mariallia cried because she thought Stefan doesn’t have feelings for her, and then suddenly Stefan touched Mariallia’s face and kissed her passionately and gently. From that day on, Mariallia and Stefan were inseparable.
There’s this 18 year old girl named Sophie. She’s pretty, intelligent and very kind. She loves her friends and family. She’s ready to help in times of need. She had many suitor’s but never had a boy friend since birth because she’s concentrating on her studies, and she’s still not ready to have commitments. Until he met James. A 19 year old boy, a varsity player, and very famous in their school because of the beautiful face he had. But sad to say, he’s a certified playboy. He loves seeing girls who’s crying for her. One day.. while Sophie was on her way to the classroom, and James was in a hurry because he’s already late for his game, they accidentally bump each other”oh no my books” says Sophie. “Oh I’m sorry, it’s not my fault! Be careful next time so that you wont hit people” says James. Sophie was really annoyed of what James showed to her. Because, instead of helping, he gets mad, blame Sophie for that incident. And then he walk away. “uh! What a boastful boy! The next time I see him, I’ll really give him a slap on his face for doing this to me” and then Sophie entered into their classroom. Suddenly, their teacher told them about their upcoming acquaintance party. Everyone was very excited because it was only the night where the students get’s acquainted. One of Sophie’s friends Nina asks her” are you going to the party? ” “Huh? Uhmm. I’m not sure its just a waste of time. And I don’t like socializing” Sophie replied. ´”You must come! U’ll be missing half of your life” Nina answered. “uhm, I’ll try. If my parents will allow me to come.” Says Sophie. Days passed. It was already acquaintance day. Everybody’s busy dressing up. While Sophie was not in the mood. But then forced by her mother to come. “my child, it’s your time to shine. You should also give time for yourself. You must enjoy your teen age life” Sophie realized what her mother said. So she come. She dressed up. She looked very pretty in her light make up and in her short cocktail dress. Her father drove for her . And then when she arrived, everyone’s very fascinated by her beauty. Even James. He cannot take away his eyes on Sophie. But he does not remember the girl he bumps few weeks ago. James finds way to caught Sophie’s attention. Suddenly “ oh, thank you for bumping me ! Thank you for the words you’ve said. “ Sophie said with a slap on James face. James was very shocked for what happened because for the first time, Sophie was the only girl who has the fighting spirit to do that thing to him.
page2 According to her research in facebook, his name is Louie Montemayor, model and mechanical engineer who worked both abroad and here in the Philippines. He is 26 years old but still he has no girlfriend in his account. In his status he is not engaged to anyone else that made Angela automatically becomes happy when she know the facts that she was gathered. She really wanted in person and to be his girlfriend. Angela suddenly stop on the new billboard of Louie, she looks amazed watching him in his top less underwear attire. She giggles for what she taught and continued to walk going to the bus stop. But the smiles in her eyes can’t be erased from not thinking the hunk man. Morning, Dean Isabel Francisco, called an emergency meeting. The whole member of the faculty, staff and teachers attend the meeting. Dean Francisco was so angry because of the new billboard posted in front of their school. “Don’t you see that new billboard, it’s so rude, why don’t you call me about that billboard a week ago before it was posted, our school is based on the morals and values teaching, not only for academic performance. I don’t want that our students would see that seductive billboard at the time they are going to in and out our school. That was so embarrassing to our school and bad image for others”. Dean Francisco angrily explained her reason. Everyone was so quiet; they don’t know how to react to their dean. Some are agreed to the wants of the dean. Some are reacting and there’s only one person who is so sad. That’s Angela, she thought that she can’t longer see her ultimate crush. Her daydreaming was disturbed when Dean Francisco talked. “Angela, I need your help. You’ll be the one to contact the person behind the posting of that billboard and asked him to get that as soon as possible” Dean Francisco request to her. She never tried to react or give comment about the decision of their Dean. Everyone the meeting was adjourned and everyone the decision. So the next morning, she did not go to school to give lesson to her instead she go to the office of the Mr. Romero, the one who owns the billboard. “Good morning, could I ask Mr. Romero for his time. I want him to ask some favor” Angela asked favor to the clerk. “ Okay, I just need to call him ma’am, may I know your name ma’am ?” the clerk said to her. “ Just told him Angela Montes” she response. “Thanks ma’am, just wait for a while”. After few minutes, the clerk told her to go to the 5th floor of the building. She immediately went to the 5th floor. She walked so fast when she was hit by a man that leads her to fell in the ground. She doesn’t know how to react on that person. She directly stands to take some revenge to that person. When she is ready to slap the face of the mysterious man, she was stopped when she saw the face of that man. He was Louie Montemayor, her ultimately crush. She doesn’t know how to react, she feels that her whole face was turned into red and full of rashes face. She really felt that the world suddenly stop from moving just to give her a chance to have a eye-to-eye contact. “I’m very sorry’ I did not notice you, Ms.” Louie was so shy to her that time.
CREATIVE WRITING OFIMA ;JOEBELLE Z There was a young lady who never experienced having a boyfriend since birth. Her name is Jenny. She is now running 20 years old already but she’s still poor in terms of love life. It is not because she is ugly but because of her bitter experience with her father. Jenny and her mother experienced a mesirable life because they have maltreated by her father. And when her mother cannot bear the situation anymore they decided to report him to the police. And that is why her father was imprisoned. That experience caused her to hate boys and loss her trust on them. That experience caused her to disregard her love life. So instead of spending her time for love life she devoted her whole time on her study. So she became a top student o their university .Some people considered as weird girl because she easily get irritated whenever someone would court her. Jenny has a long time best friend named Jhon. He is a handsome but a bit gay. He is handsome but is just simple guy. They became best friend since childhood. So they already knew each other very much. Since their childhood, they used to write their own diary. In that diary they they wrote the most significant persons and events in their life. That diary serves as their bank of secrets. Though they are best friend there are some truths which they prefer to keep it on themselves. Jhon begged jenny to never read each others diary but jenny disagreed. Jenny told John that they are the ones who are responsible on keeping their own private property. Jenny wanted to point out that if ever either of them could catch each others diary that would serve as a permission of reading it. Though John doesn’t want to agree with it but he doesn’t have any choice but to agree with her best friend. So they both secured their own diaries to to keep it safe from the hanging challenge. Deep within Jenny there has been a question concerning her best friend. She knew that her best friend is not originally a gay. She just noticed it started during their first year high school. She wanted to ask her best friend concerning this but she’s affraid that her best friend might be offended. So instead of being puzzled by it, she just keep it hanging on her mind. Jenny and Jhon are both intelligent student and always been the top student on their university. They had always been awarded as the most excellent student. But unfortunately they are both frustrated on tie love life. They both don’t have any crush but they are both happy and contented on their lives. They just enjoyed their life being single .Jenny treated Jhon as her brother. And because of their closeness Jhon already knew everything about Jenny and Jenny also knew everything about Jhon. The only thing which remains as a mystery for them is the content of each others diary. The abuse that Jenny has experienced from her father caused her to have phobia on boys. That experience caused her to have a negative outlook on boys except her loving girla best friend. So she is now expecting that she would never have a boyfriend forever. It is because she doesn’t have any plan of having a boy friend. And she even declared that she will not have such thing for she is now contented of having John as her best friend. One day she met a stranger named Stephen. Stephen is a transferee from Cebu. He is a multitalented person. He is not just talented but he is also very intelligent and very handsome. He is very tall with a very fair complexion. He looks like a Korean. So he really looks perfect. Many girls on their
PAGE 3 “It’s okay” she response. She really felt that the angels are now singing with a love song just dedicated to her. “I’m really sorry , I want to apologized to you from all my heart” Louie reply to her. “I’m very okay, don’t worry” she never tried to hide her feelings anymore. Well, thanks for understanding, by the way where are you going? “I’m going to the office of Mr. Romero to ask some favor. “ Oh I see you’re Angela right?”. “Yeah you’re right, how did you know”. “ Mr. Romero and I are long time friends, and he asked me some favor to entertain his visitors today”. “Okay, so you’ll be the one who’s going to entertain my favor to him?”. “Come let’s talk inside”. She went inside and talked with him about the billboard. They come up with the result that the billboard should be getting away from their school as soon as possible. They became friends after the meeting and shared individuals’ personal numbers. After a year of long time friendship with each other, Louie contacted him and asked some favor to her. She asked him, what his favor to her is. And she decided to agree in the favor. At exactly 10 pm, in Waterfront Hotel in a particular garden in that hotel. He was made a party just for him and Angela. Louie waits Angela at the entrance of the hotel and put her eyes a blindfold to make her surprise not exclusive for the girl. Angela is very excited for what would going to happen, but she lets the boy decide for what would be his surprise for her. When Louie and Angela arrived in the garden. He lets Angela to take away the blindfold to see what the surprise of Louie to her is. Angela was so happy about what she saw the garden was so beautiful, that could any girl think that she’s special for the boy. “ What’s the meaning of this” she asked to Louie, “this is my surprise to you my dear” Louie response. “ Would you want to be my girlfriend, Angela?” Louie asked him. And she directly reply to the question. “YES”. THIS IS A DREAM COME TRUE…………..
campus were attracted to him. That is why he became very popular to the girls on their campus and was called as the heart rub of the campus. He is always following Jenny because he likes to have Jenny as his friend. So since Jenny is a friendly girl so she accepted Stephens’s request. All te girls on their campus were puzzled why Stephen likes Jenny very much. He was really attracted with her. He knew that Jenny has already best friend but still he find ways on how would he take Jenny from Jhon.Stephen became very nice for Jenny so she appreciated him very much. So that is why she treasured her time together with that stranger. John already noticed their closeness so he already started to get jealous. Jenny noticed that her best friend doesn’t like to be with her anymore since she became attached with Stephen. She also noticed that her best friend really changed. She noticed that he is not anymore sweet to her. He now acts like he is offended with her and that caused their conflict. As time passed by, John and Jenny became closer and closer with each other. And because of him, Jenny already started to disregard her long time best friend. She also forgot that she is maintaining a good grade because of her undefined feeling for that stranger. That boy really changed her a lot. That guy abolished the bad outlook of Jenny towards boys. The action of Jenny proves that she already begun to fall in love with Stephen. She didn’t notice that her grades were already affected with such love. Her grades already started to lower down. And when the finals finally came, everyone were shocked because Jenny was not anymore found on the list of the top students. Her best friend was so disappointed wit her. When Stephen confessed that she has a feeling for her they became lover. Jenny became so much in love with him. Because he is her first love. She assumed that her love for each other is boundless and that no one could separate them from each other. Jenny devoted her whole time for him. She now forgot all those painful and dark experience that she has experience with her father. Now the life of Jenny seem be full of color. During their 3rd monsary Jenny invited Stephen to come to their house to have dinner together with her mother. Her mother was so excited in meeting the first bf of her only daughter. So that is why she became very eager in meeting that guy. When her mother saw John she was very amazed because they look like a relative. They even look like a brother and a sister. Jenny’s mothers ask John about her family. Jenny noticed the violent reaction of her mother as John is introducing her family as well as its relatives. When suddenly her mother says” You are not for each other! You are just cousins! Jenny and John became speechless. They could not believe with what they hear. And after that Jenny walked out with tears falling on her eyes. Her heart was shattered into pieces. She couldn’t explain what she feels that time. She went the place where they first met and cried there. She tried to contact her best friend to ask apology but she could not contact him anymore.so she decided to go to Johns house to met him. As she walk going to the house of her best friend she saw Stephen talking to a sexy lady. She was so shocked when she noticed that they are hugging and kissing with each other. And only then she realized that she made a wrong choice. That scene again broke her heart into pieces. So she run going to the house of John to ask some comfort. And when she arrived there she noticed that he is lying on his favorite chair on their living room. She noticed that there are some tears whose falling from his eyes. She attempt to wake him up when suddenly she saw the diary of her best friend whose placed on his
hand. She smiled because she remembered their agreement concerning their diaries. So she started to read it. She laughs again when she noticed that all that was written there was all about her. Until she have read the portion during their first year high school. John says there saying “All my life,Ive been in love with her!! I’ve been in love with my best friend. Today I tried to to her that I love her but i wasn’t able to do it because she says that she hates boys so from now on I will act like a gay so that I will not b hated by her!! And that made Jenny cry and he again tried to wake him up when suddenly he noticed that his best friend was already dead because he committed suicide. _ -THE END-_
So, without any hesitation, James run after her and says sorry. But Sophie did not left any words for him. The party ended with both confusion in their mind. But since that night, James really have felt something for Sophie. He was thinking about Sophie for the whole night. And said “ I will do my best. So that she would forgive me” One morning… while Nina and Sophie was sitting on the bench, talking about what have happened in the acquaintance party, James approach “Sophie, I’m so sorry, I’m just in a hurry that time and I was so pissed off because beause I was informed that we will have our game at 11th our. Please forgive me, I’ll do everything just to have your forgiveness” and sophie replied, “ oh really? Don’t worry forget all those things already after I had slapped your face.. uhm. Kidding, next time, don’t do it to any girls, respect us please.” James was very happy about what he have heard that he hugged sophie. Sophie felt awkward. And then nina laugh. Then sophie ask nina to go home but james suggested to drive for them in their way home. Sophie refused but nina was very eager to get inside the care. Sophie had no choice but to say yes. On their way home, nina was teasing both of them. James was just smilling and sophie got irritated to nina so nina just shut up. Until they arrived on their different houses. Nina’s mother wondered why nina kept on smiling, so she asked” dear? What have you eaten? Is there any extraordinary happened? I never seen you smiling that way before” .. “mommmm, nothing . Im just happy because I got high score on our exam a while ago. ( laughing) “oh really? Keep up the good work dear! HAHAHA. Is that really the reason why there’s that smile on your face? .. the night came, sophie cant sleep, because he was thinking about james” I started hating that boy , all I thought is that he’s that bad. But what is this feeling, I just cant explain?am I starting to like him? Nooo, this cant be .” she says. Every morning, james showed her what he really is, and sophie saw the goodness james showed to her. Though they’re just friends, they cant deny the fact that they have the feelings for each other. James cannot court her because he respects sophie’s decision that she’s still not ready because she’s still to finish school. “I will wait forever” says james. They remained sweet friends . but james cant help but get jealous everytime there’s a guy that trying to court sophie. He had no choice but to get hurt secretly because he don’t own sophie. But then again he let those things passed. James friends told him “ dude? Why don’t you court another girl? We bet sophie don’t really like you. She’s just making excuses. “ .. “ I know sophie loves me, I trust her. We will be lovers in the right time. I love her so much” ..”but dude, your handsome, every girl in this school is running after you, why are you forcing yourself to sophie?.. james did not listen to the things he have heard from his friends. Until one day, she saw sophie with another guy, he gets angry because they used to go home together, but that time sophie did not wait for him only to find out his with another guy.
James realized all the things that his friends told him. So he drunks a lot, he goes out with another girls, he left sophie without even knowing why she’s with another guy that time. Because he was very mad. James do his best just to forget sophie. But whatever he does, he always remembers sophie. So what he did is , he visited sophie to their house. But sophie was not there. Sophie’s mother faced him and said “ are you james? sophie is out of town to be healed. She was diagnosed and the doctor found out that she has a leukemia. A blood cancer 4 years ago. And it was already at the 4th stage. We cant anymore support her medicines financially. That why we seek help to my brother (her uncle) fortunately, her uncle help us without any hesitation. And fetch her time she collapse in her school”.. “tita, I saw her that day but I ran away because I thought he leaves me for another guy. I was very mad that time. I did not even listen to her side. I really regretted the day I left her. Can I get the complete address of where she is staying right now tita?”James fortunately arrived to where sophie was staying. And them he gets inside the room where sophie was poorly lying and sleeping. He cried so hard because he could not bring back the time he had wasted. He holds sophies hand while saying “im sorry,I love you so much” sophie was awakened .. she answers “ im sorry for not letting you know about this, honestly, im was so blessed of having you. I don’t want to grow our love so deep because we will just be hurting each other by the time I’ll die. I understand why you have done all of that to me. I want you to be happy and I want you to forget me. Did you remember the day I was not able to go home with you? I mean to do that so that you will forget me. Promise me you will forget me okay? You will live your life to the fullest. Im just right here watching you. James just cried and cried and kissed sophie. Sophie took her one last breath.
Few years later, James becomes a priest. He happily serves the people and the church. He’s visiting sophie at the cemetery every week.
I’m in a first year college that time, when i started to have first boyfriend. We meet each other again. Every day of the school, then my feelings remain the same and as comes the whole year, my feelings for him, still remains even if for more than 2 yrs. It doesn’t change at all, when I’m in the school, I’m very inspired because where classmates. I’m not considering it my life, unfaithful that time because i don’t experience having boyfriends since then, until I reached the level of maturity, at the age of 13 yrs. My love life begin to start, self-discipline changes also, they said also when you’re in a means rational period your life started at the level of the young age. You’ve already known what is right or wrong. I’m in third year level in high school, started my love story as well. I felt something well-prepared because i experienced a little bit, so i started it again trying to make things in right to have someone who fell in love with in my life. But sad to say we’ve broke up in an undeniable reason. I decided to stop, though, it affected me, I’ve realized, I’m just young and not ready to faced that kind of situation, but it give me the courage to try again. Especially influenced by my friends, also and again for the third time to start, i tried to fine another one for the third time i felt serious unto it but, I’m loyal to myself though were okay but, i think that how about this guy, lied me a lot, am i really immature for not capable of loving any person, sometimes i asked it but were okay, things are just complicated that’s why, we actually failed in every way we can. But i don’t know why there is a lot of reason why there is failures. Especially jealousy, it’s different for the third time to adjust, especially when you know that, it’s the same. But on his case its really different i felt happy with him. But god gave me the sign to meet my hearts cupids. And that i decided to accept god’s sign in me. My ideal person, as i pray on him that give me the person who really love me and willing to accept who i am, always there beside me. With his simple text, simple call , its more stronger, our commitments lasts longer, we felt like were near and just having each other’s side both. Though it was impossible, i really try to imagine things that were been before on how i meet him. Simple words really closest my heart on him. I admit i feel something unconditional, other called it developing emotions or as we called puppy love. I have the trust , faith that’s why were both together in a relation. Things are just complicated in this world, whenever you go, you decided where you really are whether to the left or to the right. Sometimes i often wondered why lovers gave their happy ending, Sometimes, i can question myself, though i have a happy ending also. Like them or I’m just imagining my situation through love. But even in that case like this, I’ve learned a lot whenever i follow my heart I’ve meet him, without any circumstances in my heart, we have many similarities and that is the beginning of my love story, Even we are far from each other love jointed us to continue the relationship between each of us. I’m just thankful though it was like that we remain each other happy, in trust, faith and happiness. Even, it didn’t lasts forever the only thing is that we have each other on every side, i really think positive, i know that god give us the reason why we meet each other why we bound together and how we define the word love in both of us. Every person has its way on how to love works on their life, the important is that how they carry it. My love story wasn’t able to value love efficiently but the closest of one another stronger and that how it preserve in me. Love knows no bound and no limits.
PART 1 As i define it “Two hearts bound together “with the word I LOVE YOU. Love, it’s purify and stain simply uproots person sensitivity that is how i define love through me. My love story started when i was a young age , though it is very confidential it has a lot of memories, trials , betrayal and rejection it continued till my heart find the right person inside my heart. This story started from the word I love you. It’s easy to share your love story because even you experience it. Widely, deeply, profoundly and amazing, my story started when i was i high school. Since, I’m still young at that time, i want to experience the crazy little thing they called love. That in reality you really feel happiness, anger, immature, well-being, doubtful and understandable and than that I’m so excited to feel that, I’m so curios at that time. I started it when i was i grade 5 in my elementary level, I’ve meet a guy who really catch me attention and never thought catches my heart and owned it till now. I’m a girl who really appreciated a guy so much, especially those who really admirable and friendly. Our place, Buena vista Pintuyan Southern Leyte as my grandmother’s hometown, I’ve finished my 4 year level of elementary education, Since, it’s a primary school, I’ve finished my 4 year level of grade 5 and 6 in our town , since i live in our brgy. Who are far from our town, so i decided to stay at my Aunts house to pursue another year of education? Then, that time enrolment comes along to start again, a year of classes. I’m in Grade 5 that time composing 2 sections of our school at first in that time, though, I don’t know him already, someone says, He’s a good guy, and he loves being in friendship, than that i have the faith to ask him what is his name, and that He smiled and whispered, i want to know you better and deeper. Though, i don’t know him i admired him so much, It’s the feeling that anyone define , a start of being in love is the crush, but i don’t know what’s the feeling of it , because I’m young at that time and I’m just curios in anything comes in me. It’s the first thing that we started having a boyfriend. I don’t know him, but i consider him as one of my friendship, or the important people in me because through him, i feel different. My classmates is my batch mate mostly in my past level, they , said about love is knowing each other, in our level love is immature because we’re just young and very aware in our environment. Acquaintance e party that time that we really know each other, because acquaintance party is one of the events of the students in the school for knowing each other, it always started with the friends around you both. But , though we’ve known each other were friends already , my feelings is different when were together, something really unusual , but , i know in myself how emotions appear when something is you wish to see one of your inspirable moment. Until, I graduated my Elementary level of education, than that my family, started to talk about my high school level when I’m going to school, and maybe i transferred to another school, but I know that if i transferred to another school, I can’t see him anymore. And we don’t have time to see each other. Were I different place, but the decision is not officially decided. And I decided it unto myself , that don’t want to transfer to another school not because I’m happy to stay in my school is just because i have him in my life and i don’t want to be out of him. That’s, how they called Puppy love, something that you brought emotion to the person you really appreciated. Apparently, we are in the same town, though were far but there are times that we’ve meet through places. My mind already reaches the word maturity.
I’m in a first year college that time, when i started to have first boyfriend. We meet each other again. Every day of the school, then my feelings remain the same and as comes the whole year, my feelings for him, still remains even if for more than 2 yrs. It doesn’t change at all, when I’m in the school, I’m very inspired because where classmates. I’m not considering it my life, unfaithful that time because i don’t experience having boyfriends since then, until I reached the level of maturity, at the age of 13 yrs. My love life begin to start, self-discipline changes also, they said also when you’re in a means rational period your life started at the level of the young age. You’ve already known what is right or wrong. I’m in third year level in high school, started my love story as well. I felt something well-prepared because i experienced a little bit, so i started it again trying to make things in right to have someone who fell in love with in my life. But sad to say we’ve broke up in an undeniable reason. I decided to stop, though, it affected me, I’ve realized, I’m just young and not ready to faced that kind of situation, but it give me the courage to try again. Especially influenced by my friends, also and again for the third time to start, i tried to fine another one for the third time i felt serious unto it but, I’m loyal to myself though were okay but, i think that how about this guy, lied me a lot, am i really immature for not capable of loving any person, sometimes i asked it but were okay, things are just complicated that’s why, we actually failed in every way we can. But i don’t know why there is a lot of reason why there is failures. Especially jealousy, it’s different for the third time to adjust, especially when you know that, it’s the same. But on his case its really different i felt happy with him. But god gave me the sign to meet my hearts cupids. And that i decided to accept god’s sign in me. My ideal person, as i pray on him that give me the person who really love me and willing to accept who i am, always there beside me. With his simple text, simple call , its more stronger, our commitments lasts longer, we felt like were near and just having each other’s side both. Though it was impossible, i really try to imagine things that were been before on how i meet him. Simple words really closest my heart on him. I admit i feel something unconditional, other called it developing emotions or as we called puppy love. I have the trust , faith that’s why were both together in a relation. Things are just complicated in this world, whenever you go, you decided where you really are whether to the left or to the right. Sometimes i often wondered why lovers gave their happy ending, Sometimes, i can question myself, though i have a happy ending also. Like them or I’m just imagining my situation through love. But even in that case like this, I’ve learned a lot whenever i follow my heart I’ve meet him, without any circumstances in my heart, we have many similarities and that is the beginning of my love story, Even we are far from each other love jointed us to continue the relationship between each of us. I’m just thankful though it was like that we remain each other happy, in trust, faith and happiness. Even, it didn’t lasts forever the only thing is that we have each other on every side, i really think positive, i know that god give us the reason why we meet each other why we bound together and how we define the word love in both of us. Every person has its way on how to love works on their life, the important is that how they carry it. My love story wasn’t able to value love efficiently but the closest of one another stronger and that how it preserve in me. Love knows no bound and no limits.
Blast from past It was a lovely summer day when they arrived at Dahilayan. Nastasia had been enchanted by the countryside which she had glimpsed thru the windows of the car, lush green meadows and wooden hills. The sun was warm although there was a slight nip in the air as though to remind her that yuletide season had not yet over. Nastasia was in mid-sixty but not exactly a woman with much of wrinkles well, she possess the timeless beauty indeed. However, she suffered cancer but she preferred to visit to her husband’s province and treasured each days left. She was with her husband named Homer Go and their stepson David. After the long way travel, they finally reach the ancestral house. Homer was speechless with the kind of wonder; it was indeed a magnificent sight. “look over to the right side of the house, honey, and you’ll see the fish ponds.” Homer said. “it’s wonderful. I had not imagined anything quiet so ….. impressive” Nastasia replied. “ yes, almost fifty years had past and the beauty still visible that seemed nothing had change.” Homer added. Aunt Matilda welcomed them. “ it’s nice to see you. You must be tired from your journey.” Homer was delighted to see his aunt again with her surprised he hug her tightly, “ I really miss you auntie” homer introduced his wife and son. “ I am pleased to see you, Nastasia and David. Please get inside so we will have some dinner.” The house was large with vaulted ceiling. It looks like a noble house in Spanish era, there was a warmth ambience inside after the coldness outside. David was busy with there luggage and his dad helped Aunt Matilda to prepare their dinner while Nastasia stayed in living room to relax for a while. Aunt Matilda and her husband Peter take care of the house since Mr. and Mrs. Go died forty years ago in a car accident. Nevertheless, Peter died just last year because of heart attack. Thus, Aunt Matilda was looks very awful because what happened into her life. After they took their dinner, they went to their respective rooms. David stayed on Homer’s room before and his parents stayed on master’s bedroom. Just before Nastasia close the door, she saw the light switch that controls the stairways light and she flipped it. A very low wattage overhead bulb thru dim illumination. She was about to turn the light off and close the door when she noticed a picture on the wall directly opposite the short stairway towards the living room. It was in a pearl frame and the young one in the picture so resemble with his husband and the man besides him looks familiar but she just ignore it. Before they go to sleep, Nastasia brushed her hair while staring at the mirror. Homer laid in bed. The bed was not lofty as before but the lavender scent of the bed sheet made Homer more comfortable. After a while, Nastasia laid besides Homer. She hugged him tightly while closing her eyes slowly and felt the warmth of Homers body and the extreme intimacy. They talked about the glories of homer’s family before, yet Nastasia considered the picture frame seriously and asked “who’s that man besides you in
the pearl frame, honey?” Homer stumbled “Huh…. He was my friend when we were in college.” Homer was silent for a few minutes then, Nastasia and Homer went into a deep discussion when Homer started share his past. When Homer studied at Notre Dame University, things weren’t easy for him. He stayed in thir farm since birth so the new world that he should be showed of considered as a great hindrance in his studies. He was lonely and felt unwanted, eventually, Homer had changed considerably, he had almost gained confident and was able to mingle more easily with the others when he met Jastin, his bestfriend. Jastin was happy go lucky guy who immune with city life, chatting, acquainting and going to party. They were roommate from first year until they graduated with four year degree, Bachelor of Science in Civil Engineering. The Notre Dame University ran unified foundation day, although the teachers and staffs tried to keep a sense of decorum, the students revealed their wants to have rock and movie posters as well as some humorous posters. The sounds were rock, country and pop came flowing out from windows and doors. The highlights event of the unified foundation day was the acquaintance party, the most awaiting night for the students. The party begun, for a while Homer taught he wasn’t going to have a partner. A girl named Sophie Gomez from Cebu, a girl with light brown curly hair, wore a bright flower print one-piece dress, a pair of blue sandals, a turquoise shell necklace and one matching shell earring. Otherwise, her face was sweet and soft, perfect angled and very prettily shape brown eyes. “There was nothing to be shy with Sophie, Homer” Jastin was mocking. Eventually, Homer began to talk with Sophie as if he had known her for years. But Jastin look them badly. Days had past, the admiration feelings of Homer turns to supreme love to Sophie, every time he saw Sophie even she was still far from her he can’t help himself to think if he looks pleasing, smells good and attractive to Sophie. And whenever Sophie went closer to him, he felt butterflies in his stomach and he can hear his heartbeat as fast as the ticking of the clock. But before Homer asked Sophie’s hand to be his girlfriend, Homer wanted to ask opinion from Jastin about his courtship to Sophie. But things happened differently as what he expected to be the reaction of his best friend. This alarmed and yet intrigued him, and if he were perfectly honest with himself, he would admit that Jastin became different to him when Jastin knew about Homer’s courtship. In spite of his uncertainty to himself and his problem with his best friend who didn’t showed concern. During the days which followed, Homer pursued his courtship to Sophie. Things happened easily; Sophie accepted the love of Homer because she felt the same way too. She revealed the pleasure when she’s with Homer. She said that whenever Homer’s name was mention everything seemed to stop and all she heard was about him, of course she preferred to be uninterested to hide her feelings. Perhaps, they were determined to show their love especially to their parents. In fact, their parents were glad but of course as the parents the deep concern was still there for their children.
With this affair the friendship of Homer and Jastin became vague. Homer asked Jastin to talk sincerely for what was going on, “You think that I am a careless good-for-nothing concerned only with my own pleasure?” Jastin laughed. “What are you talking about? “I am deadly serious, what happened to our friendship!!!” Homer added. “and now your asking me? In fact you ruined it!” “ so you mean because I courted Sophie? Do you feel something special to her?” “stupid!” “then why didn’t you state your real reason?” “do you want to know huh?” “okay tell me!!!” Jastin grabbed Homer’s hand and he kissed him. Homer’s eyes bolder and showed disappointment. Immediately Homer pushed Jastin eagerly and punched his face. Homer deserted him for what he did. Afterwards the room was so silent seemed each of them were both stranger. Homer spent a sleepless night trying to forget everything. After a month, Homer got drunk inside their room, Jastin arrived from his class, he walked straight forward to the comfort room but the voice of Homer jolted him out of his reverie. Homer let him to sit behind him and offered beers. They were so silent that night perhaps they became close. They had been making love, settling on top of his body and otherwise. Husky-honey voice pushed them closer to climax, wiggled to fit more comfortable, pressed against the body and they liked the pleasure. And this physical attraction happened most of the time. And they craved it. However, Homer was still attached with Sophie. After eight years, Homer expressed his marriage proposal to Sophie and they just prepared all the necessary things within five months for the wedding. Jastin went abroad after graduation with his mother and he went back the night before the wedding. Jastin grabbed the opportunity to see Homer at the bar before the wedding day. After that, they stayed in the car; Jastin slid his hand into him. Homer’s mouth might speak of refusal, but his body responded to his touch. They were locked in a situation beyond their control. Unfortunately, Sophie was from the mall then by accident she had notice the car of Homer parked in a dimmed area. But she can still see whoever inside the car. With her surprised, she discovered an unexpected gesture that made her mad. She was so devastated; she decided not to interrupt and drove fast that cause a car accident. Sophie was dead on arrival to the hospital and the doctor couldn’t save her anymore. Homer knew that Sophie had discovered his affair with Jastin because Sophie recorded her last message on the phone for her fiancé. After the tragedy, Homer deserted Jastin seriously and went to Thailand to have a new better life, where he met Nastasia.
“Honey I’m sorry if I keep this for so long” Homer said. “Honey, that’s your past. Our rule is past is past.” She smiled. They slept soundly during the night. The days were passing pleasantly. They enjoyed the moment they spent together in the ancestral house. When they went back in their hometown, Nastasia was hospitalized. The doctor said that the only thing was to pray for miracle, Nastasia stayed in ICU and Homer never let single moment to be away from his wife. Until the time his wife passed away. Before Nastasia brought to morgue, the doctor called Homer for some additional information of his wife. At the burial they all wore black. The rain fell with breezy air that made the burial more sentimental. Homer was so silent, He held Nastasia’s portrait and he was reminded about what the doctor had said that his wife suffered side effects of sex change that eventually turns to cancer. The doctor scanned the supporting documents of Nastasia and he figured out the real name of Nastasia was Jastin Rivera. The burial ended but Homer decided to stay, he merely smiled and he said “you made my life amazing. But I stuck out, and in a funny way I grow on you. I think I’d be rather sad to leave now, good bye Jastin, My Honey!”
Godfrey Bobe II A. Calledo AB English 3 Creative Writings
‘TILL DEATH DO US PART
It was a quiet and lonely place somewhere in Laguna, people are bored and they work effortless in their daily job routine, people are ignoring each other especially for those rich people for they only know that they always saw those people. In the big house of victor where he is standing beside the window, he draws a butterfly exactly the butterfly he caught last day. Victor was the son of Don Jose and Doña Veronica the owner of a fish factory, Victor is turning to adulthood and he doesn’t have yet a wife or a girlfriend. Victor don’t have big muscles, hairy chest and even strong appearance, he only have money and the rest are opposite in description, because of that the parents of victor finds way in finding a girl that would marry their son. Don Jose a loving and supporting husband to his wife, he would do everything for his wife and for his family; he agreed the decision of his wife to have a fix married for their son. Then Doña Veronica proclaims that their son will be marrying the daughter of Doña Sonya and Don Sebastian their family close friend. Don Sebastian and Doña Sonya was once a wealthy family during their last generations but their financial status goes down because of mismanage and buying luxurious things, they have a daughter named Helen and she is so beautiful, her hair is smooth, her skin is like a baby and her eyes are like crystal that twinkled when you stared with it. Helen is the girl that would marry Victor even they have not seen each other. “Today we’re going to meet Helen and her parents for the preparation of Victor and Helen’s wedding, so dressed up and hurry up we should not be late today” Doña veronica said. They dressed up and went to Helen’s house and when they’re already in the house they saw Don Sebastian and Doña Sonya approaching and they talk to each other and obviously the parents of Helen has a cold acceptance and fake smiles, “Welcome Don Jose and Doña Sonya we’re glad that you are finally in here, feel at home make your selves comfortable” Don Sebastian said with fake smile to his face, then they decided to go for a room to have a proper meeting. Victor didn’t join the parents for their meeting and instead he stayed where there’s a piano beside him, he slowly sit down and slowly put his hand over the piano, he started playing it well, he enjoyed playing the piano until a girl steps down the stairs and slowly went closer to him. When Victor turns his head into the girl, he was surprise and quickly stand up, he don’t know what to do he saw Helen the beautiful face of Helen, he was amazed and he had a hard time in talking something, the words came out to his mouth are not clear. In first sight Victor already know that it was Helen the girl that he would marry, “Hi, you play the piano very well it seems you really practice it, by the way I’m Helen and you must be Victor right?” Helen said, “yyyeah, I’m VVictor niccce tto meet yyyou” Victor tensely said. After a while they open up their wedding preparation to
their discussion “tomorrow is our wedding and I hope it will be ok and good” Victor said, “that’s right our parents are close friends that’s why they fix our wedding for us and they agreed it by tomorrow (laughing) how funny, and today were going to practice our wedding” Helen said. During their conversation Doña Sonya called Victor and Helen for their wedding practice, the practice started and when the time keeps on running Victor cannot familiarize yet the vows so they keep on repeating and go back to very beginning, in that case Don Sebastian cannot take it longer “your son are not interested in the wedding he is creating mess here if he cannot do it I won’t let him marry my daughter” Don Sebastian shouted. Because of disappointment Victor went out to the house and run to the forest, he refreshes his mistakes and there he practice his vows, during the last part of his vows he actually did something “. . . with this ring you will not be alone because I’m going to ask you can you be my wife?” Victor practicing his vows while putting the ring into a something piece of wood. After his practice the wind blew and the crows are getting up much number, he don’t know what’s happening when he look at the ring and the thing where he placed the ring its seems moving, so he focus his attention to it, then he was shock when that thing try to pull him into the ground, Victor try to escape from that thing and Victor also strongly pull his arms and when it was already pulled he saw a skeletal arm griping his arm so he was totally scared of it and after few seconds a corpse appeared from the ground and went closer to Victor. It was a girl a dead body of a bride and she went to victor and said “YES, I DO”, she think that Victor marry her because the ring was put to her and she think that the vows are intended for her. Victor screams and run away from the corpse but the corpse is following him wherever he will go, Victor was so afraid that’s why he makes his run faster and then finally he get out from the forest and he think that he lost the corpse but when he turns back he saw the corpse that slowly coming to him and trying to kiss him, Victor can’t move can’t go that’s why he fainted. When Victor woke up he saw many corpses around him “AHHH!! Where am I? Who are you? Bring me back home Helen is waiting for me!” Victor deeply appeals, “This is your home, and don’t you remember your vows in marrying me I am now your wife and I repeat I’m Fiona your wife!” Fiona said, “This can’t be I’m supposed to marry Helen and not this corpse” Victor whispered to himself. Due to the loss of Victor, the parents of Helen think that he already run away and not ready to get married, Helen’s parents decided to choose another man that would marry their daughter and a man came out and introduced himself as mister Barks “I’m mister Barks if you would choose me to marry your daughter I will assure that Helen would have a great and joyful future with me” the parents of Helen was gratified to mister Barks and they think that mister Barks is a rich man and could help them in their financial problem, they don’t know that mister Barks intension was also to get money from them. After few days they started planning their wedding between mister barks and Helen. One of the maids of Helen died due to cardiac arrest and send to the group of corpse under the ground, the maid and Victor meet each other and the maid said that Helen will be marrying other man next day. Victor lost his hope in marrying Helen and he started walking around then he
accidentally heard the conversation of Fiona and other corpse that their married is complicated because the vows said that “‘till death do us part “and death already apart them so they must do thing that they will still together and that is kill Victor, Victor appeared and agree the condition of being a sacrifice. He said that the sacrifice would be on their wedding day upstairs in living world. Helen and Barks already done their wedding and they are already married so they have some reception to their house for family relatives only, mister Barks thank everyone for supporting them but Helen are not happy of their she want Victor to be her husband. Victor gathered the entire corpse to go upstairs and start the wedding ceremony, and finally the corpse appeared to human and then the human are all frighten because they saw dead body and they all went to the church to witness the wedding of Victor and Fiona. Helen went to church also to see what is happening then she saw Victor marrying the corpse she feel sad and down. Then Victor and Fiona started their vows and when Victor slowly drinks the wine of death , Fiona saw Helen behind Victor and she stop victor from drinking the wine of death and instead she give victor to Helen as the original bride. Suddenly mister Barks appeared in the wedding ceremony to destruct it and he saw Fiona his ex-wife, the wife that he killed after their wedding to solo the wealth of Fiona. Barks saw also Victor and he attacked it and he try to kill it but Fiona stop barks, so Barks stop and made some talk with laugh about the sorrow of Fiona before she died, he even don’t know that the wine he wants to drink has a poison and when barks already drink wine of death he quickly died and become one of the corpse. The married of Helen was already apart due to the death of Barks, Victor and Helen can now continue their relationship and Fiona can now rest in peace because she already have her revenge to Barks. Victor and Helen got married and they live happily ever after.
SHIENA FERNANDEZ PART1 “Jjack sa lang” “You are my master and loving you would be against our law” I told him.” A law does not always followed sometimes it breaks and to love you is not is not forbidden by the law” he told me. Yes, I hold on his promise but suddenly he ignored me and proved me he was just like the others. I am Eve, grown up on Bronx, New York. An only child of my mother and father. They were never married ever since. My father had another family. I am illegitimate child of my father, the youngest of his five children. He was the reason why my life was ruined and love for me towards another sex is an impossible thing to be serious. To have a perfect life is only a dream for me. Ever since I was a child, I have already seen how cruel life can be. I stayed with my father’s family during my preschool years. He had been cruel to me. Punished me for no reason, scold me with things I didn’t do and had a little patience on everything I do. They hide the truth from me about my true identity. They let me believe I was part of their family, which ever since I never felt. They let my mother acted to be a maid and only allowed her to visit me on special days of my life, like birthday,Christmas and New year and every time she left me I cry or get sick which I didn’t know why. At the age of six they gave me to my mother and things changed a bit. With the presence of my mother she showered me with her pure love and care. We stayed on my aunt’s place. She was the sister of my father; there my mother served them for her whole life with no salary. Letting me study in a good school and giving me my needs were the in return of her good service. They treated us like a part of their family. We never felt we were left behind. We owe them big because if it weren’t because of them my mother would be in hard time looking for a job since she never finished her secondary level of education. And know that they left and settled in another country, my mother and I were left alone and had to stand on our own. I am now in third year in college. I am learning martial arts and secretly working in a secret agent company without letting my mother know. My mom do different jobs just to let me go to school and support me with my needs. I know life for her and finding money is a hard thing, that is why I had to do this to lessen her burden. She sometimes asked me where I get my money” Eve, where do you get those money?” “nothing mom, it was my own savings I had used” and I just had to cover it with lies. “darling please don’t do things that would hurt me” with a worried look she puts on her face, with those words that hurts me and lying to her was the only solution I had to do to cover everything. It was the first day of school at DeVry Universit where I was also secretly enrolled at Anderson’s Martial Arts Academy. At first my only purpose of enrolling to martial arts was just for self-defence and I never knew I could use this to earn for a living. At school I was looking for my two best buds Sharmaine and Chandria.” Hmmm…what took them so long?” I looked at my
PART2 phone. There were no text messages. Not even a call. I walked through the hall of our college. Sat on a bench. There alone, just looking those people who pass by. Some are old students and some were new. But as time goes by there was that good looking man who passed by that caught my breath away. He was wearing a violet long sleeve in black Penshoppe skinny jeans inspired pants, neat, of the same height as mine (5’4’’ I guess), not too tanned of skin color and has the looks that would melt a girl as he pass by across you. ‘ wooh…who’s that guy?’ I asked myself. The moment he had caught my attention I immediately sent messages to most of my friends > GUYS NEW TARGET…ONE OF THE MASTERS FOR SURE YOU’LL GO CRAZY ON HIM< . Then within just 3 minutes a lot of text messages had poured on my phone asking who was it and that was my next mission. I kept waiting for my buddies, it was already 8 am and still no presence, I called Chandria “ hello, Chandria where are the two of you?” I asked “oh were coming dear. We did not have load that’s why we can’t send you messages” she answered “ok,I’ll just wait for you here in our college lobby”. As I was about to end the conversation on the phone Papa Chen( well, that was my codename for him so people wouldn’t know I had a crush on him)passed across me. Oh my, what will I do?. I was not in myself for a sec. I kept staring and could not hide my smile as he crossed my way. ‘wow, he looks and smells so good….well mister, you are my target’ I told myself and I need to get some information about him.as I stare at him a voice suddenly broke the moment “Eve!!!!!hey!!!” then I looked around, it was Chiandria and Sharmaine coming towards the lobby. These two are my best buds. I call them my baby smurfs because like in the movie the smurfs they are cute and adorable. They have of the same height and most people says they look alike.”what were you looking at a while ago?” Sharmaine asked “oh..just the new master of the school…another man who caught my heart “ I answered then I gave them a blink and a smile, then the three of us laughed at the hall way “so you have a new target?” Chiandria asked “ well, not that he is my target. I am not yet sure, he might be gay like your. We thought he was a real man because of his structure then suddenly he was a gay” I answered “’cause the man of today are the women of tomorrow” they both said it in chorus and we all laughed and went to our class. At the room while our teaching were having a lecture I can’t help myself to think of Papa Chen. What could he be doing now? What is his name? if ever, would we meet in the same room?. Ohooh…here I am again having my day dream in the middle of the class. I wasn’t paying attention to my class anymore. Until it ended, my eyes were roaming around the hall to see if he was there. No, no glimpse of him. “Eve, where are you going?” Chiandria asked.” Eve…Eve???” she repeated but still I couldn’t hear her because I was still searching for Papa Chen, then she shouted to caught my attention “EVE!!!!!!!!!!!”. Then I turned around, “yes?! You were saying?where are you going?” I asked “hmmmm…I said where are you going?” she repeated “oh..i am going somewhere” I replied “where?” she asked “oh…my mother had an errand for me to do. I have to buy something. I have to go, see you tomorrow. bye” they I gave them a peck on
PART3 the cheeks and wave them goodbye. The truth is I don’t have an errand to do, it was just a lie for me to have a chance to go to my secret martial arts class. As I entered my Martial Arts Class, all were new faces. It was my first time to join the class. I was so stunned with their moves as I passed the different room. As I entered my room my classmates were weird. Some were geek faced, some were strong, big muscles, fat ones and other were to thin.” What the heck? Are these my classmates?” I told myself. “welcome…do you belong in this class?” a familiar voice asked me. as I turned around, my heart pounded. My heart jumped with too much happiness as I saw those shimmering eyes and that prince charming face. It’s like the world turned so slowly, everything was in slow motion.” Miss? Are you lost?” he asked me twice “uuuhhh….uuuhhhh……yes” I answered. Tehn I entered the room. Everyone were staring at me. I immediately went to the last line. ‘oh my…why was I so dumbed? I look stupid’. It was Papa Chen. How could I concentrate on this class? I never knew he was a master of this school. “ ok class, I am master adams. I will be your teacher for this course of basic self-defense”.As the class went on I can’t do the basics of self-defence well. “ok class, that would be all for our session this afternoon. Tomorrow I’ll be teaching you some techniques to keep yourself from enemies.” Everyone went out of the room. “uh—Eve?” my heart suddenly jumped. As I turned around “yes master?”I replied “do you find it hard to cope up with the moves?” “oh..no sir. It’s ok.” But deep inside I wanted to say, yes master,yes can you help me.”oh.you sure?” “yes sir. I just need more practice” “ok then. Have a good day” “you too, sir” then I left the room. At home I can’t stop thinking about him. I searched for his name in Faebook. Eric Loiuse John Adams. It took me quickly to find his profile. I was in the room, alone and I can’t hide my happiness as I finally found it.my heart can’t stop from beating so faslty. It was him. Really him. I found it. He looks so handsome in his profile picture. As I fell asleep I dreamed of him. Oh my, hope this dream won’t end. When I checked my phone, it was already 6:20. Oh my! I have a class at 7am. Immediately got up and went for a quick shower then brushed my teeth and went to school without taking my breakfast. I rushed to my class. Uh-oh late again. I was sitting near the window. When I was about to look outside, it was him. Mister Adams, I don’t know what to do. He noticed that I was staring at him then I immediately view my look on the other side. Boom! My heart was exploding. “Eve you ok?” my seatmate asked me “ah..yeah” the class ended. Then I went out of the room. As I went out of the room, Mr. Adams and I crossed our path. Suddenly somebody called my name “Eve!” it was Sharmaine.”where you going?” she asked “oh…I’ll be going to my next class” I answered. Then I went to my martial arts class. Three days had passed. Suddenly my phone rang. Unregistered number?who could this be? “hello?who is this?” I asked “this agent Jhonson” a strong voice answered “we have been
PART 4 observing you for quit a month now and we want you to be one of our agents” he told me “what?me?” I asked in shocked face “Yes, you.” “why me?” “I asked “”all you questions would be answered here. Now go outside your house there is a black car waiting. Get in and it will send you to the place” then he ended the call. I looked through the window there was really a black car outside, waitng. A man in suit was waiting. I went outside when my mom asked me “where are you going?” “oh,just going to get some air mom” I replied. “ok, just be early in coming home and take care “ she told me “ok mom” then I went outside. A man in tuxedo open the door for me. as I sat down at the back seat Mister Adams was there. I was surprised to see him. I can’t stop my eyes from staring at him. I was not in my sense that he was talking at me “Eve?Eve? are you ok?Can you hear me?” he asked “huh-huh?Yes?i mean what?” my face was in total blank “you look pale. Are you scared? Come, I can comfort you”. He got near me and as he was about to placed his right arm around me, my heart was pounding. It was like I can’t catch my breath. After 40 minutes, we arrived in a building. SECRET POUND AGENCY that was written in a logo as we entered the building. All people were in their suits. Formal.serious and not even greeting each other. It was weird to see. As we continue walking, we entered the room at the end of the hall. “Good morning, please take a seat” a Black man greeted us. Smoking his cigarette “Adam this is Eve. She would be your partner for your mission” he told us “WHAT? ME?!” I asked in a loud voice. They were all staring at me. “yes, you” he said “why? I don’t know what to do” I said “Don’t worry,Eric here will help you in everything. He will train you “ he added “yes, sir” Mr. Adams answered. Oh my, can I do this. My partner is my crush? For almost a month we were training every after class. We now have closure unlike before. At school I can now greet him and smile at him.Then when I was ready for the mission we fought the gangsters and beated them. After the mission, he confessed me with something “Eve, I have feelings for you. You might just don’t know but my feelings started when we were having our training and I can’t stop it” “No. this can’t be. You are my master and loving you is against our law in service” I told him. He hugged me “Eve, sometimes law is not always followed. It sometimes breaks” he told me. I freed myself from his arms and left him. From that day on I resigned from the job. Not that I can’t take it, but I can’t work with someone with feelings towards my partner. At school everything went back s it was before, we were like strangers again. Our lovestory maybe about to start and ended not happily but in due time we can start it in a perfect time and can end it happily. But for now my feelings for him still continues and the best way for me to avoid issues is to secretly love him.love does not always start in once upon a time and ends in happily ever after.
The time has come, yes; it was Annie’s a graduation day. Myriads of people are in the school campus bearing something to their sons and daughters’ who are in that day enjoying the epilogue of their success. The pedagogue is so proud for they had borne again new candidates in the next portal of alma mater which is another journey to their endeavor. And now Annie would go upstairs to the stage to deliver her valedictory address when in an instant a call at back stole her attention. “Good luck Ann!” Shouted the man. It was Jake and it’s him whom Annie wouldn’t forget with regards in her high school memories. It was him which makes Annie petulant. He was tagged as a pestilent person. So naïve that Annie got attractive to him even though she is always disturbed by this lad every time when she ponders some heavy works of requirements. But now after some sigh she went forward stepping every stairs until her reach the stage. A woman with high dignity and perception in life. She’s genuine apart from others wherein at the age of six she had been accelerated to be on grade two. So smart yet on the other side she’s weird in the sense that she always wore long sleeves and long skirts and sometimes just a light loose t-shirt with matching reader glasses. Her inward body has been hidden throughout and it has never been kiss nor touch by any man who would try to provoke her. She’s very kind and respectable daughter whom every parent would be proud of however she’s vulnerable inside her heart. It’s just that no one would ever try to provoke. When it comes to beauty she’s nothing. She had so many pimples with matching white heads and worst dark heads. Although she’s white and she has fair skin but somehow no one would ever notice it because obviously she always wore long sleeves. Maybe if she would just change her style and outlook and eradicate all the dirt’s in her face perhaps she might look beautiful. But no one would ever notice it if she wouldn’t change it all. She uttered her last words. “I hope all of us will become successful in our endeavor for the next journey of our life! Godspeed everyone! This was the last words Jake heard from Annie. After the program, all were enjoying in talking pictures in every corner and others hurriedly went home to their own respective houses to celebrate their very own success in life. Jake in that moment is looking for Annie when all of a sudden his classmates interrupted. “Jake come on, let’s go and have some party, party!” He was cornered and so that was the last moment when they were together. This young lad was the most handsome in the campus. And now it’s the end of his throne for he is leaving the portal of their alma mater anyway perhaps some opportunity that lies would knock his door in some future time. 10 years later…….. “Hey bro! What’s up! so where’s your next project?” Asked Oliver, his best friend. “Uhmm.. in the next few days I will go to Wao. I have a contract with DepEd for a school building”.
“So another opportunity ah, I’m just curious when you will have your love opportunity?” asked Oliver again.
“Let’s just wait for the right moment bro…” replied Jake. It’s almost 10 years since he had the feeling of love and to be love. His mind travelled through the corridors of his veins thinking someone few years ago. “Ok, classes dismiss! Annie is so stressed. She’s always busy teaching the elementary pupils of Wao Central Community School. Now that she got a break, she hurriedly picks up her things and trotted until she reaches the main highway. She’s waiting for a tricycle, watching every vehicle that is fast approaching when suddenly some sight astonished her. A familiar faced in the bus perplexed her mind until a conclusion shocked her. “oh my, He’s here? Is that Jake?” oh, well maybe it’s just a replica of him”. She spoke in soliloquy. In a jiffy the tricycle was now in front of her who is waiting for a fare. She went inside and it’s already 5 o’clock when she arrived at her home. She eats her supper and after that checked some paper exams and past 10 o’ clock she went asleep. The sun rose to the east. Annie yawned as she woke up. She didn’t notice that it’s already past 7 o’clock. “Oh, my God I’m so late!” cried Annie. She immediately took a bath and after that she prepares her breakfast. She took her cold viand in the refrigerator. She eats until she got full. “Time to go now!” her mind spoke at once. She’s in the classroom already when a passerby calls her attention again as she look through the window. This time she’s now convinced. It was Jake accompanied with somebody. She wonder what he is doing in their school. She missed her discussion already. At the same time Jake who is wandering that time is so busy in planning about his project. He went to and fro in every classroom just wandering to refresh his mind when all of a sudden a glimpse catches his attention. He looks through the window. He was amazed and amused in the discussion. He clapped his hands which made the class wondered following an attentive look on him especially the teacher who is so concentrated in her discussion. Accidentally, Jake’s eyes looked through the teacher’s eyes and it happened that they’re two eyes collided as if there was some big impact that crashes. After a moment of seeing one another a call in Jake’s back interrupted. “it ended in this despair “ whispered by the heart of Annie. The clockwise of every hour is fast as if there is a fast approach of rendezvous that has been bounded with a fence of immortal rocks. The rapport that has been develop into a strong bond of friendship and grew into a bunch of red flowers. Surely, the abyss of longingness still on both sides. Time to go home. Annie exit again with the same routine. She fixed all her things and then wait again for a tricycle. As she waited a voice in her back call her name.
“Hi, Annie, long time no see, how are you?” asked Jake.
I’m fine, how about you? “Doing great, you know what I’m having a project here in your school” replied Jake. “Oh, I see Jake” nodded Annie. “Well see you again tomorrow Jake” Annie smiled with confrontation. It was just a short talk but the red flowers are embarking in both hearts. Another day came and they’re two got acquainted in seeing each other. They usually eat together in time of their lunch and talk sincerely in their most respective endeavors. The days, hours, minutes, and every seconds is at full speed. They don’t know how long they had been together. It was just a fast approach to them and they’re on their way to the portals of what we call as love. Maybe it’s just a moment of knowing each other after some kind of clock rotation but in their scenario it’s a destiny. Even they’re not so compatible physically and mentally but still when you’re meant then that is your fate. Their story is just a sort kind of short cut but let must understood the good points and ponder every situation. They already knew each other. Annie whom has been knocked by the hands of love opened the door for Jake and likewise Jake offered her with a bunch of red flowers with a souvenir she wouldn’t resist. After that Annie welcome Jake in her most loving heart. She said yes………. The gold souvenir that has been given to her was added with another but by that time it is now more precious. They were so happy…. 5 years later….. New Jake Jr. was added in the family. The eldest Emily is now 3 years old. The time is so gold. We can’t expect everything that is about to happen. And now their family is not just a happy ever after but a love that till death do them as part.
Rea Kristine Alonzo (page 1) I Do It was the last night of the year, the New Years Eve, when someone took the attention of Myrna across the street right in front of their house. It was a young man, cutting some lemon grass for lechon perhaps, as a preparation for the New Years Eve. He was tall, masculine, fair in complexion and quite handsome. It was at that moment, Myrna was staring at the young man with full attention, as if she had seen something for the first time. Unconsciously, her mouth opened at its moderate angle, seeing a man wearing a boxer’s short, topless and with a dog tag on his neck. The day later that night, Myrna was busy preparing things, foods and other stuffs for the night’s occasion when one of her friends called her “Recampo, swerte mo!! Iyung-iyu na ang bagong boylet natin… eehhh, nasa tapat lang pala nang bahay ninyu nakatira ehh..” she was actually confused with what Tina was talking about, instead she went inside to get her work done. Myrna was addressed by her friends and everyone that knows her as Recampo. Recampo was her last name, she was widely known to be the “Juniora” of her Soldier dad, since she was the eldest among her siblings. She most of her dad’s attributes, the ways she dresses herself, the way she acts, and the way she mingle with her friends was much more the same with her father. She was well loved by everyone in the place because at a very young age, she has shown the potential of being a leader. Well-disciplined, humble, serious, mature for her age and most of all she was amazingly smart. During her younger years, Myrna was more of a boyish type girl due to the fact that she was named after her grandmother Myra and her Dad Fernando. As a result of the long combination of names, she was named Myrna Fiernand Recompo. When you are of course young, teasing one another is a part of growing up, while on the other hand, teasing for Myrna was of a different thing. Myrna was teased a lot when she was young because her name sounded much more alike of her father so as a compliment to everyone’s commentary, she has changed her image from being a lovely girl into a strong boyish Myrna. Myrna was explained of how they have come to a name Fiernand for a baby girl because she has taken it the wrong way. Long before she was born, her parents were desperate to have a first boy born child since her father was known to be tough soldier and he also wanted to prove his masculinity. Her mother have told her that if back in days if the first born child was a boy, they would have name it after her father’s name, but upon hearing the news that it was a girl, they have changed it to Myrna Fiernand to suite for a baby girl’s name. Fiernand was spelled in a classy way to make it more appropriate, yet later that they’ve known that it was the main reason why she have always hated her name-- Due to this, she even prefer to be addressed as Myrn, Myrna or Recampo, it isnot because she do not want to be named after her father but she has a thought of “ if they were just quite aware of the possibilities, and have considered the appropriateness of the name”.
(page 2) First two weeks of class in her 6th grade when she first experienced the thing called puppy love, there, she became even more conscious of the name she has, as well as to the way she acted and the way she does things. There were some awkward moments during the getting to know stage of course because she was really known to be the boyish Myrna, and who could ever thought of Myrna to change all of the sudden. She admired Elvis John a lot, who was a transferee from the other school in town, and he was cute, fair in complexion, innocent and undeniably handsome back then. Myrna had even tried the so-called things such as “FLAMES (friends, lovers, admired, marriage, enemy, and sweet) ”, crashing out the common letters between their names, clever she thought but she was a bit anxious that time. It was the only reason why she decided to change herself completely into a very lovely young lady. Myrna was labelled as one of the “NBSB’s” in the whole class, or No boyfriend since birth gals, because she never had experienced any intimate relationships to same or opposite sex other than friendship ever since. Thanks to her so-called puppy love way back in her younger years that made her realized her true identity. From then on, she started dressing as many other girls of her age do, and she was as lovely as her mother—she looked pretty wearing those skin tight skinny jeans, floral and animal printed blouses, and with those elegant necklaces and dangling earrings, thus competition among other gals was a bit more higher for her. Her beauty stands throughout any others, that’s why it was very impossible not to receive something during special occasions such as in Valentines, Christmas and during her birthday coming from the school guys who have been admiring her. She was every boys bet, because aside from being pretty, she was also intelligent and humble; but along with those qualities that she has was the indecisiveness of choosing boys, she really has set a standards for the guy she wanted. When she finally went to college she found herself so far away from the usual life she have ever knew, everything was not going as well as she wanted it to be and things are done in different ways there. Accordingly, the stresses that she has experienced had taken her charge on health. This was mainly due to her desperation on trying too hard to belong, pushing herself to fit in to the world she now belonged. What makes it a bit stranger was that, being in an opposite relationship was a must for her. Apparently, being into a relationship that time would help her to be accepted among the group, getting along to their hang-outs and there she met Madesson Fourd. Madesson was a part of the group because he was one of her classmates, a good looking young man from a known family from the city. As Myrna’s first boyfriend, she was not that good of taking good care of the relationship that they have had, it felt awkward and odd. While Madesson on the other hand was more of an aggressive guy being raised and exposed to the city life, and that was one of the things Myrna had ever noticed. The problem was, Myrna doesn’t even know those things because it was never been a part of her life way back in their town, she was demure type of a girl, while here was Madesson trying to lose the thing that she have been protecting all along. The relationship with Madesson never lasted for long, knowing the truth that he only wanted to enjoy Myrna’s body.
(page 3) After then, she never have wanted any relationships at all, she had concluded the fact that guys would only want to enjoy the pleasure of flesh. Years after years that she had ignored the feeling of being left alone by her friends, she became used of being alone by herself.
After she had graduated from college she decided to take a rest for a year, that was to treat her from long years of studying. December that year when she have met new guy in town, his name was Spence Maine. Spence had stayed on his aunt’s house for some working businesses. He was a newly assigned nurse at their place with a permanent job contract. He had seen it first during the last night of the year, a week after Spence had arrived in to their town. Spence had to come earlier before the New Year came because his contract with the Government has already started. He was a fresh-graduate from the university in the city, and had received his license just a few months before he got the news of landing a job in San Miguel. He never had a hard time looking for job because his Aunt’s was the City’s Chief Doctor and he was of course remarkably intelligent. The following day, Myrna had seen the new guy lifting a barbell at the terrace in front of their home, he was indeed amazing—with those six packs, wide chest, and those stone biceps? Heaven to every girl’s fantasies. Spence caught someone staring at him so deeply standing at the gate from a distance, it was a young woman whom he do not know, nor had met. He became conscious, but he was well aware of what were the possibilities. He thought, it was maybe because he was a new guy in town so like everyone was curious, or for some other reasons that still has to be figured out. Though he was not so certain of what maybe the reason was, he went outside their terrace and attempted to go near the woman. It was not of his intention to intimidate the young lady, but for some cause the lady went inside the house just before he made his way to their gate.
(page 4) Weeks and weeks had passed by and everything had gone into a routine. Glancing, got caught, eye to eye, and bowing of heads etc, not until Tina had said Hi. Tina was Myrna’s long time friend—they were friends ever since they were young. Tina was only her nickname—her real name was Kristine Racal. Tina was obviously clumsy, she tends to speak whatever she wanted, which was made used to be the key of their acquaintances. It was not an accident that they’ve met because things and situation have arranged it for them. Upon Tina’s Hi, Spence smiled and waved as it rode away. Later that afternoon, as they were walking along the road, their paths have crossed again. Spence toast a wave and said Hello, Myrna was at the top of the world upon hearing those words coming from a type of man she always dreamed of. Too many butterflies and fireflies that ignited the night with twilights and stars, a day she could hardly forget. She introduced herself legibly and politely, with a warm sensation on her checks which had caused a reddish reaction on her face. She was apparently in the mode of timidity, because the guy whom she had met made her feel so out of the ordinary. Days after their acquaintances to where Tina asked the mobile number of Spence, conversation and communication have started along in between Myrna and Spence. There, they have gotten to know each other more and well—perhaps it was a way of saying that this might be a good start. Myrna was quite confident of getting to know Spence, because he considerably was polite, respectful and humble. She really never thought of Spence being conservative with some aspect knowing that he was from the city and being exposed to a lot of liberated stuffs—and knowing his profession. She really had thought that this guys was no less different from the others, but she had proven it wrong when she said yes to Spence courtship. Four months later they have known each other, Myrna at long last had accepted Spence’s feelings. And even after she had said yes, she was never been asked by Spence to do something beyond out of marriage because she was promised by the young man that he will wait till the day they walk on that church to finally say “ yes, I do”.
Gritchen V. Molde Creative Writing (TTh 8:30-10:00) AB-Eng 3 Love Story
A song in the Sun
“Love, love, love……what is it anyway....?” asked the lady pathetically with a soft voice, looking her own beautiful curvy body with vital statistics 34-24-35 in her red shiny gown with her cute innocent face, brown eyes that spark, red kissable lips, curly hair and perfect nose in the mirror while waiting for her escort for the victory ball. She’s really that gorgeous and wonderful! Well, when normal day in school Martina is quite simple but gorgeous, intelligent and young, talented and very charming. They called her an “ideal girl’’. But she isn’t rich at all; in fact she’s from Bukidnon province, a certified farm girl and knows how to work under the sun. To her, attending to this kind of party is really a “jerk thing” besides she was always pushed to for their college and was always escorted with the same guy. “Wow!” the first word that came from Roland’s mouth. “You are the most beautiful angel in my eyes, you’re really that beautiful Mart…”offered his hand to Martina and looks at her mesmerized by her stunning beauty and felt so proud. “Thank you” giving her cute smile together with her hand. Of course Roland is handsome, cute and gutsy. He’s wise, fun to be with and very naughty. His hair is brown, teeth is white as snow, tall and has blue eyes. He is the guy that girls could ever dream off and one of the University of the Philippines’ “crush ng campus”. He’s the no.1 avid fun of Martina/ suitor/stalker? But he was still snubbed by his idol. “I need to go, the night is old and I need to rest. I need to be in the bus station tomorrow morning” Mart said to Roland lightly after the award was given to her as the lady of the night. “Ahmm… can you please spare me a little dance?’” asked the guy and they dance for a moment. After that, he takes Martina to her boarding house with his own black Ferrari and got home lively and with satisfaction. After Roland went home, she starts complaining, sitting on her bed while busy taking off her attire. She’s tired and so sleepy “ahhhhhh….! I love this gown but don’t like the owner who always acts as if she was the girl who can afford beautiful gowns………this shoes that always give pain in my pretty nails, this horrible make-up...and ouch! my nails, my feet they were abuse by that shoes..! pointing towards the shoes. “She talks about her classmate who acts everything to look pretty in school the she fell on her bed because she drunk and slept without any disturbances. It was late afternoon, the weather was good and the wind was gentle as it touches the grasses where Martina laid her body down wearing her white long sleeve and round pleated checkered mini-skirt with her “for sale” durian candy inside her bag and her books on her side after class in the afternoon resting freely while closing her eyes when her phone rang. Her mother called on the phone and they had their conversation. Then patent teardrops from hers fall down on her smooth face knowing about her family’s decision to let her marry a guy to save from family debts. “Why me
and how can you do that to me? Did you ask me first if I want to? And I am the payment for this entire mama? How can you do this to me? huhuhuhu its better to die than to have a life like this! It sucks me up..!” Martina dimly cried with voice flatten and wipe her own tears. “Come on child, don’t be boastful, just help and don’t be upset. Please don’t make any surprise acts that lead your father to death” the voice on the other line was busy putting in plain words. “What about me?” the phone was off and left her hanging. Thinking about the fixed marriage, she felt her heart so heavy that it is difficult to breath then she sobs softly knowing that she will be a wife soon without knowing the boy’s name, how wonderful he’s face, its body was, its attitude, its whole and even experiencing to fall for someone. The world is really unfair. It was recess time; she was busy selling her durian candy within her classmate in the bench at the school corridor when a freshman guy from their college bought all her candy, paying her 500 peso stippled with a piece of folded love note written cursively perfect with its sweet smell and sweet thought inside, it obviously came from one of the boys who treasured her. She wasn’t entertained by Roland’s new sweet strategy to catch her heart but that were only for a show. The truth is she’s inlove with him since before, she just don’t want to tell him. That moment, she was teased with all the students around. With the strong heat of the sun, Martina abruptly reached the canteen strike the table in front of the guy. “Mr. Santos? What’s this again? You’re just wasting your money dude! Can you please stop and give me peace, Ok?” she said this with a sarcastic voice and left. She closed her eyes while saying this word “if only you know, if only, you would stop doing all this…” not knowing that Roland was at her back “yes I know! And do you think I take it seriously? he smirked, I’m not that fool enough to stick with you, knowing the fact that many girls out there likes me. Hahaha it’s just only a game babe!” Roland told the girl without being annoyed and acts so seriously. Small tears fall from his eyes after telling all the sham to Martina. He felt that his heart was pinched inch by inch that he can no longer breathe. Slowly, he walked straight on the way without head turned. To Martina it’s like a toxic substance that poisoned her whole body. Felt that her heart was scratched with pins while her eyes were busy producing teardrops. It is the start of the difference, losing with the arms of each other. The morning was dizzy and pale. The atmospheric change was heard in the entire school. It seems to be very tired and sleepy day for her. No surprises anymore. Roland stops sending her cards, flowers and chocolates, the surprises and even the shadow of his hair that made Martina into disappointment. She still love and searched Roland. As the days goes by, the girl was hoping for the guy’s appearance but he was never found. She was now desperate in her studies and made her life busy to forget her first love thus first heartbreak. No news in each other and live a life easier. Until they were graduated, they got their own jobs. Roland was now a manager of Five Star Hotel and was assigned in Manila and was busy preparing for his own wedding, very obvious that he definitely love his fiancée right now while Martina destined in her own Province as a certified nurse. Indeed, she was in mid 24 and Roland was 25. They were both happy in their respective job and handle it wisely. The fixed marriage for Martina comes, she doesn’t have any choice than go after her father’s will and the problem was until now they never meet with her future husband
even the invitations. All she knows is being a wife to one of the Santos sibling. The wedding was an extraordinary, very elegant and fine defining its long beautiful gowns, fresh beach as a reception, rich flower & stage decorations, responsible coordinators and pink motif with beautiful faces. Really obvious that her groom is rich and have lot of sources besides of the Hacienda. She then wears modernized elegant gown embroidered with a shiny pink thread. She looks so fabulous and very charming though she just wears a very thin make up. While walking gradually through the isle holding her fresh bouquet while the music plays and parents was on her side, her tears fall not because of joy but because of tension about the surprise groom. As they proceeded, her heart pumped so fast looks terrified and shock after seeing her own Groom wearing an all-white tuxedo with a very, very familiar face staring and smiling at her so gently. “This is crazy” saying this words implausibly and broke her tears down, she acts to run away but ROLAND SANTOS her dream groom abruptly stopped and hold her hand.“Is this for real?” she asked again. “Yes! Very real and don’t tell me you’ll run again? Sorry to tell but you can’t do that anymore because I fly the sky line where rays of the sun can touched me and never get burn because your love surrounds me and gives me strength” after saying all of this to her bride, they both tightly hugged each other. Martina joyfully whispered to her “that’s what I’m singing and hoping that someday we will be together again, I’m singing unto the sun” she sobs and they look each other eye to eye then slowly and gently kissed each lips full of unbreakable joy. “Shall we start the wedding or we will just watch you kissing… anyway you can finish that afterwards…” teased the solemnizing priest. The END.
On a exceptionally hot evening, early in May a young girl named Gritchen, a sexy-sassy, tall coarse-featured, with a fair complexion, and she have a brown eyes. She lives in a small village near the countryside where her families owns a wide farm. But when her father died, her mother becomes severely ill and was bed ridden. She is the eldest among her siblings that’s why she was tasked to manage the farm for them to live. She was considered as the rough diamond in their village because she was brave and extraordinary beauty. One fine and cold evening in December, Gritchen went to their backyard to check if the pigs were already done eating. Suddenly, someone covered her eyes with warm and big hands. She was shocked and tries to get rid of the body touching her skin but as she turned and pushed the body away, she accidentally touched the masculine abdominal trunks. And when she opened her eyes, she was that stunned enough with the guy’s vigorous expression of the face. Very fascinating, feebly getting he’s face slowly down to hers ready to kiss her on the lips when suddenly the moment was ruined unexpectedly when the pigs squawk. They both awaken from their senses and moved backward awkwardly. She cleared her throat and asked with high voice “who are you and what are you doing h ere?” “Hey! I’m Brandon and just passing by the road and saw an angelic lady looking on the sleeping pigs and I was amazed and fascinated” Brandon clarifies himself. She stares at him fiercely then walked abruptly inside the house leaving Brandon outside. It was a gloomy morning and Gritchen was on her way to the market to buy some foods for the chickens. While she was walking, she noticed a guy wearing a navy blue cargo jumper suit with a fuchsia checkered long sleeve. She estimated his height to be 5’11, and a masculine body. His eyes were green that is so seductive, thick eyebrows, cute nose and a pinkish innocent lip matches the brown hair that adds its own charm. He was standing in front of the store surrounded by some girls while busy chat ting. She never left her eyes to that guy when suddenly he turned his head and noticed her. She was unease when the guy left the girls and walked towards her. She then was stunned by the guy’s beauty and turned herself towards the wall as if she doesn’t notice him. “Hey Eduard! What’s up! It’s been a long time since we last saw each other!” he exclaimed. “Me too dude! I missed the old times” Eduard replied. While they were
talking, Gritchen murmured “I hate that asshole” looking at Brandon with a killer eye when Eduard saw her. Eduard was then dazed with her simple, angelic beauty in her cow girl attire and made him speechless and whispers his friend “Brandon, do you that chick out there? She’s really pretty”. Without looking back he replied “Ah.. Don’t mind her because I know you have a lot of girls back there in the city. Why don’t you go and visit our house? I know mom really missed you”. It was a romantic afternoon. Sunset was so appealing with its gentle rays that touched on Gritchen’s skin while lying on the grassy hill as she closed her eyes. She was thinking how grateful her life is when he father was still alive. She missed father so much that made her tears fall on her smooth cheek. She is always emotional when she thought about that. She sobs, when a handkerchief was offered to her. The guy looks so fresh and clean. He has black colored eyes with kissable lips, perfect nose and skin was tan. He has an ideal body to be a model. He looks so familiar. Surprisingly, she immediately took herself a stand and ask with a high voice “Who are you and what are you doing here?”. “My name is Eduard, Eduard Salmeste” he replied and made himself some clarifications. “I came here to unwind when I saw you crying so decided to offer you my handkerchief”. At first she felt awkward, but when Eduard starts to tell hilarious jokes, the uneasiness was gone and talked until the sun bids goodbye. They were already acquainted with each other and Eduard took her home. She invited Eduard her new friend to have dinner in their house. As she was busy preparing their dinner, she Brandon staring towards her at the open door from the road outside leaning on his car. Her heart beat faster that all she did was to make the door closed. She holds her breath deeply and continued cooking. When it was done and was set, she called her visitor and was surprise that Brandon was already in the sala watching her photos during her high school years while Eduard was watching T.V. She quickly removed from the place where she was standing and took the album from Brandon’s hand and put it on her back. “Who give you the information to take a look on my photos?” she strongly exclaimed. “I’m sorry miss….” obviously needs her response to tell her name. “Gritchen, Gritchen Alonzo she responded. “Dinner’s ready? Shall we eat now?” Brandon asked. “ahhh…. Ookkk.. yes its ready…” after she said this Brandon went to the kitchen first and made himself welcome and feel at home. “Thank you for the dinner Gritch. I’m really full”. “You’re welcome Eduard” she replied. “Yeah till’ next time around cause I will crave for your Kare-kare, its really good” Brandon interrupts the conversation. Gritchen smirked “thank you and next time I will poison you until you’ll die so that no bastard will again enter here inside without no permission” looks at him fiercely. She was teased by Brandon and told her to smile because her wrinkles are starting to get obvious. Laugh and then he went inside the car. Eduard then asked permission to leave and kissed her forehead. Gritchen blushed and felt very nervous she’s gone out of her mind. “peep,peep,peep” it was Brandon who made the car horned. Then they left.
The friendship of Eduard and Gritchen continued. He always visits her during his free time in the mansion and to get closer to the maiden. He always helps Gritchen in doing her work while Brandon is trying to get Gritchen’s attention. It was a lovely night. The night Eduard has been waiting for, to confess his love for Gritchen. He wears a black tuxedo, a tick tock shoes, he smells so invigorating and he looks so charming and brought with him a diamond anklet, chocolates and a bouquet of white roses. When he was about to enter the door at Gritchen’s house he saw Brandon placing a silver necklace with a small cute heart-shaped pendant at the girls neck and then hugged her. He confesses his love to her. Eduard’s heart groaned in pain and felt like someone crunched his heart into pieces. He dropped the presents on the floor and saw a knife at the table. He grabbed the knife and without hesitation he was about to stab Brandon’s back but then Gritchen saw it,and pushed Brandon away. Unfortunately, Eduard stabbed Gritchen at her chest leaving the knife there and fell down with a small blood on her mouth and blood on her body. Eduard was shocked and didn’t know what to do and run away. Brandon then tries to save Gritchen and hugged her pleading not leave him. But he failed. Gritchen is running out of breath and tried to tell Brandon and whispered “I love You”. Months later, Brandon saw Eduard and hugged him and take off the knife from his pocket.
Ramos, Eliseo Jr. AB-English Creative Writing SEVEN O’CLOCK It was cold evening; a usual night for the village, a month after the shocking crime happened to a beautiful girl and until now, there’s no criminal behind the story paid the right punishment. Every night the whole village was so noisy, the dogs were barking in different direction of the street that you may think that there’s something they saw or happened in the village. And when that time comes, people are afraid to go outside of their houses. Most of them tried to go home before that time, because of many reason and the most similar reason they told me is that it’s so scary in the whole village when you’re going to passed in the street especially in the abandon hospital. You may think that there is someone looking at you and ready to kill you anytime. There’s always an annoying and mysterious voice you can heard every night, a beautiful voice comes from a girl that is just hiding in the dark sides of the street of the village and when that time comes the voice would become into a scary voice that could make anyone deaf after hearing it. People think that the mysterious voice is come from the girl who was killed last month and maybe the purpose of her existence from the spirit world is to have justice for what happened to her. I’m very curious if the story was real or just part of the people imaginative mind that was invented as the day passed by. So I decided to investigate and seek answer for the mysterious voice that is present in the village. It was exactly seven o’clock in the evening, the most terrified hour of the day and really it sounds so scary especially this time, I already experienced goose bumps in my whole body from my head until the bottom of my feet that time, I don’t know why, but I feel there’s someone who whisper and stop me, but still I choose to continue to pass every corner of the street. Until I found myself in the old abandon hospital near the military base camp. There I saw a man who is so drunk; I think he is army and he is now going to the base camp to take some rest. When the mysterious voice started to scream, this time it is so loud and can make me deaf after I heard it, I’m so scared, but I choose to stay. The voice continued to scream and the man suddenly stop to check if someone is playing dangerous game with him. Until, I saw with my two eyes that there’s a girl at the back of the man, the girl is full of blood her face was so sad and very angry to the man. When the girl screamed into the man’s faced, the man was shocked that the girl in his front is the one he raped and killed a month ago. He tried to run, but the girl was very fast just like a strong wind, the girl is now so angry this time. I see the eager in the eyes of the girl to kill the man. I realized that this is now a real story, I need to help the man, before he would died, but it’s too late, the man was already fell in the ground, his heart was not beating any longer, his eyes was so shock and his face was so different. I looked around and the bloody girl turned into white and became so angelic in her physical appearance. “You know what I’m really happy today, not
because I have already achieved the justice for what happened to me a month ago but finally I saw you again sweetheart,” the girl said to him. I was shocked, this time I have remembered everything after my temporary amnesia in the accident, the girl in my front right now is my girlfriend and the one who save life after he was escape from this man who was died a while ago, she was also the one in the hospital bed beside him at the time he was awake. I cried for what happened to you my sweetheart and I cannot forgive myself because I'm not a good partner to you Eliz. "I'm very sorry Eliz, hope you can forgive me," Kram said to the soul of Eliz. The sun is ready to rise again, a symbol of new beginning, of a new life for a better and new life without you, Eliz. I decided to go in an important place to be more comfortable and where I can pay the sacrifices of my girlfriend in order for my own seek.
In the village of Syiete; a village of those happy people. There’s a girl named Eliz, she is beautiful, intelligent and kind hearted person. Every man in their village is easily fall in love with her, maybe because of her unique physical appearance. All of them tried to court her, but no one passed because she always refused from them. When one day, there are group of army who are assigned to their place and they were going to build a military base camp near the abandon hospital. It was lead by General Isidro, the superior in the group. He is still single and wants to have everything he wanted. The people were very happy after the arrival of the armies; they think that their village would become safer because of the presence of the group of military men. Every year a fiesta was held in the village to celebrate the rich products of their village, and to have good relationship in every member of their society. All of the people are very happy in this activity; they were socializing with each other to gain more friends. People were very friendly in that place, they used to entertain the new visitors especially the group of armies headed by General Isidro. The people of the village together with their new friends have good times with each others. Meanwhile, Eliz and her boyfriend Kram are really enjoying in the party, they tried to show their love and affection towards each other even in the public place; beside they are prepared to get married as soon as possible. Kram is tall, rich and has a Spanish blood. He is the co-owner of the multi-million business of their family. Kram and Eliz are now engage and now prepare for their incoming wedding. General Isidro and other armies also joined the fiesta they were invited to make the fiesta safer among possible accidents. At the program, the host called Eliz to officially start the opening party. She immediately goes the stage and gives her speech. after her speech; everyone applauded her, especially General Isidro who is already fall in love with her, General Isidro really admire the talent of the girl, her beauty and ability to talk in public with all the confident that the people who could heard her speech would gain some admiration to her talent, it made also him more convince to court the girl despite the fact that the girl has already have boyfriend. After the fiesta, Sid tried to get the address of the girl from the people he asked for the information and he was not failed he was able to gathered some facts. After that there’s a strange smile draws in his lips as a sign of a victory that he can win the attention and love of the girl.
One week, after the fiesta he already visited the house of Eliz, he tried to make friends with her and he succeeded. Every weekend, he always visited Eliz with flowers and chocolates as possible; he wants to have a strong bond of friendship between them. A month later, General Isidro told Eliz his feelings for the girl and how serious he is to convince her that he really love her. But unfortunately, the girl refused from accepting his love, because of his boyfriend, Kram. “I’m very sorry Sid, I can’t accept your love beside I’m very serious with my boyfriend and I really love my boyfriend and Kram is my ideal man in my whole life beside I’m happy with him and we were ready to get married as soon as possible,” Eliz frankly said to General Isidro. “It’s okay Eliz; at least I’ve told you what I feel,” General Isidro response to her answer.” I hope you understand Sid, thanks for the friendship,” Eliz reply. “Goodbye little princess, hope you’ll be happy,” General Isidro told her, and immediately he goes outside when Kram is going to enter inside the house. Kram greets him but he never response to the boy. “You’ll be mine soon Eliz. There’s no other man who can make you happy except me,” Geneneral Isidro said to himself full of greediness and anger to what happened. General Isidro was so desperate this time; he really wanted to get the attention of the girl so he planned something that is so dangerous, not for himself but for Kram. One night, Kram was going to his house from his work this time he was so tired, because he had many works in his office. Kram is now in the front of the abandon hospital when he feels someone watching him. He tried to be calm and walk fast when he feels something is aching in his back and immediately there is someone punches him in his right jaw. Everything turns so different he can’t see who made that to him and what is his intention then he fells in the ground. In the hospital, Kram found himself in the corner of the dark room, when there’s a man standing beside him, punches him again and again, until he can’t longer taste his saliva in his mouth and was replace by blood. Meanwhile, General Isidro called Eliz to inform her that her boyfriend is in his arms. Eliz was shocked and wanted to do everything just to save the life of her boyfriend. She tried to accept the conditions of General Isidro, in exchange of the safety of Kram’s life. Back to the hospital, Kram tried to find some ways to escape from those who abducted him and successfully he was able to cut the strings that tied his two arms and feet. Despite the pain, he felt in his whole body, he tried to run outside the hospital as fast as he can. But he was hit by a car that leads him fell in the ground. His head was aching, he touches his head and he feels that it is now bleeding. Eliz was so serious and ready to take some risked just saving Kram. She immediately went to the abandon hospital and she saw Sid. General Isidro directly kissed her without permission; she tried to fight on him and slapped him in his face. But General Isidro is very strong; she can’t really stop him from what he is doing.
“Please, don’t do this,” Eliz was already begging to General Isidro. “I love you; I want you to be happy with me,” General Isidro response to her. “But I don’t love you the way you love me,” Eliz is now crying too loud. General Isidro was irritated so he punches her stomach that made her stop from crying. General Isidro continues his devil plan to Eliz, but Eliz was so desperate to escape from General Isidro. With all her force, she kicks General Isidro’s masculinity that made him release her she automatically get the gun of General Isidro but unfortunately Sid was so fast and get again his gun. Eliz run so fast, she tried to hide in every room of the abandon hospital. But it was so difficult for her to hide because there is no light in that place. He was able to find by General Isidro, she tried to make the general calm but she thinks General Isidro was not in his right mind. He used his gun to threaten her, but she was nervous and she runs but accidentally Sid pressed the gun that killed her. Eliz was fallen in the ground, full of blood and shouting so loud before she died. Sid was not already recover from what happened, he stood for a long time in Eliz’s dead body when suddenly there’s a mysterious voice called his attention, it’s just like the voice of Eliz shouting so loud and begging for justice. He runs so fast that no one can see him, “I’m very sorry Eliz it was an accident,” Sid said to himself. Kram found himself in the hospital bed, his head is aching when someone catch his attention it is a girl wearing a white dress but unfortunately he can’t remember who is the girl what is her name and what could be the role of this person to his life. The nurse saw him and immediately called the doctor to check him. The doctor hurriedly goes to his room and checks him. And they found that he had a temporary amnesia due to what happened to him. He was confined in the hospital for one week for him to recover. He is totally blank that even the address of his house cannot be register to his mind. He was sad that time but he tried to accept the truth and becomes more optimistic with the situations he is facing right now. After one week of medication in the hospital. He was advice to get back in the place where his last memory has been lost so that it could help him to remember all the things he forgets a week before the accident and he followed it, he is very thankful to the doctor and the nurse who take care of him when he was in the hospital. At the time he came back, Kram heard some rumors about the village, and some of the people are really scared especially every night. There’s a scary thing happened every night in the village after the girl was killed in the old abandon hospital near the base camp. So he was curious if that story is really true or if would help him recover from his temporary amnesia. He never thinks about the consequences of his plan he just want to bring back his lost memory, that night he wants to have answers to his questions. “I want to answer my entire question tonight, is the night for my question," Kram said to himself. Kram suddenly stop reminiscing the past, he found himself in the grave of his girlfriend Eliz; he continues to cry he feels that he is not good protector of his love. "I'm very sorry for not protecting you sweetheart, I know it's my fault," Kram said to the grave of his girlfriend. He prayed for her soul and after that he released three white balloons in the sky as a sign of acceptance. “I always love you Eliz, hope you’ll be happy there,” GOODBYE.
The time has come, yes; it was Annie’s a graduation day. Myriads of people are in the school campus bearing something to their sons and daughters’ who are in that day enjoying the epilogue of their success. The pedagogue is so proud for they had borne again new candidates in the next portal of alma mater which is another journey to their endeavor. And now Annie would go upstairs to the stage to deliver her valedictory address when in an instant a call at back stole her attention. “Good luck Ann!” Shouted the man. It was Jake and it’s him whom Annie wouldn’t forget with regards in her high school memories. It was him which makes Annie petulant. He was tagged as a pestilent person. So naïve that Annie got attractive to him even though she is always disturbed by this lad every time when she ponders some heavy works of requirements. But now after some sigh she went forward stepping every stairs until her reach the stage. A woman with high dignity and perception in life. She’s genuine apart from others wherein at the age of six she had been accelerated to be on grade two. So smart yet on the other side she’s weird in the sense that she always wore long sleeves and long skirts and sometimes just a light loose t-shirt with matching reader glasses. Her inward body has been hidden throughout and it has never been kiss nor touch by any man who would try to provoke her. She’s very kind and respectable daughter whom every parent would be proud of however she’s vulnerable inside her heart. It’s just that no one would ever try to provoke. When it comes to beauty she’s nothing. She had so many pimples with matching white heads and worst dark heads. Although she’s white and she has fair skin but somehow no one would ever notice it because obviously she always wore long sleeves. Maybe if she would just change her style and outlook and eradicate all the dirt’s in her face perhaps she might look beautiful. But no one would ever notice it if she wouldn’t change it all. She uttered her last words. “I hope all of us will become successful in our endeavor for the next journey of our life! Godspeed everyone! This was the last words Jake heard from Annie. After the program, all were enjoying in talking pictures in every corner and others hurriedly went home to their own respective houses to celebrate their very own success in life. Jake in that moment is looking for Annie when all of a sudden his classmates interrupted. “Jake come on, let’s go and have some party, party!” He was cornered and so that was the last moment when they were together. This young lad was the most handsome in the campus. And now it’s the end of his throne for he is leaving the portal of their alma mater anyway perhaps some opportunity that lies would knock his door in some future time. 10 years later…….. “Hey bro! What’s up! so where’s your next project?” Asked Oliver, his best friend. “Uhmm.. in the next few days I will go to Wao. I have a contract with DepEd for a school building”.
“So another opportunity ah, I’m just curious when you will have your love opportunity?” asked Oliver again. 2
“Let’s just wait for the right moment bro…” replied Jake. It’s almost 10 years since he had the feeling of love and to be love. His mind travelled through the corridors of his veins thinking someone few years ago. “Ok, classes dismiss! Annie is so stressed. She’s always busy teaching the elementary pupils of Wao Central Community School. Now that she got a break, she hurriedly picks up her things and trotted until she reaches the main highway. She’s waiting for a tricycle, watching every vehicle that is fast approaching when suddenly some sight astonished her. A familiar faced in the bus perplexed her mind until a conclusion shocked her. “oh my, He’s here? Is that Jake?” oh, well maybe it’s just a replica of him”. She spoke in soliloquy. In a jiffy the tricycle was now in front of her who is waiting for a fare. She went inside and it’s already 5 o’clock when she arrived at her home. She eats her supper and after that checked some paper exams and past 10 o’ clock she went asleep. The sun rose to the east. Annie yawned as she woke up. She didn’t notice that it’s already past 7 o’clock. “Oh, my God I’m so late!” cried Annie. She immediately took a bath and after that she prepares her breakfast. She took her cold viand in the refrigerator. She eats until she got full. “Time to go now!” her mind spoke at once. She’s in the classroom already when a passerby calls her attention again as she look through the window. This time she’s now convinced. It was Jake accompanied with somebody. She wonder what he is doing in their school. She missed her discussion already. At the same time Jake who is wandering that time is so busy in planning about his project. He went to and fro in every classroom just wandering to refresh his mind when all of a sudden a glimpse catches his attention. He looks through the window. He was amazed and amused in the discussion. He clapped his hands which made the class wondered following an attentive look on him especially the teacher who is so concentrated in her discussion. Accidentally, Jake’s eyes looked through the teacher’s eyes and it happened that they’re two eyes collided as if there was some big impact that crashes. After a moment of seeing one another a call in Jake’s back interrupted. “it ended in this despair “ whispered by the heart of Annie. The clockwise of every hour is fast as if there is a fast approach of rendezvous that has been bounded with a fence of immortal rocks. The rapport that has been develop into a strong bond of friendship and grew into a bunch of red flowers. Surely, the abyss of longingness still on both sides. Time to go home. Annie exit again with the same routine. She fixed all her things and then wait again for a tricycle. As she waited a voice in her back call her name. “Hi, Annie, long time no see, how are you?” asked Jake.
I’m fine, how about you? “Doing great, you know what I’m having a project here in your school” replied Jake. “Oh, I see Jake” nodded Annie. “Well see you again tomorrow Jake” Annie smiled with confrontation. It was just a short talk but the red flowers are embarking in both hearts. Another day came and they’re two got acquainted in seeing each other. They usually eat together in time of their lunch and talk sincerely in their most respective endeavors. The days, hours, minutes, and every seconds is at full speed. They don’t know how long they had been together. It was just a fast approach to them and they’re on their way to the portals of what we call as love. Maybe it’s just a moment of knowing each other after some kind of clock rotation but in their scenario it’s a destiny. Even they’re not so compatible physically and mentally but still when you’re meant then that is your fate. Their story is just a sort kind of short cut but let must understood the good points and ponder every situation. They already knew each other. Annie whom has been knocked by the hands of love opened the door for Jake and likewise Jake offered her with a bunch of red flowers with a souvenir she wouldn’t resist. After that Annie welcome Jake in her most loving heart. She said yes………. The gold souvenir that has been given to her was added with another but by that time it is now more precious. They were so happy…. 5 years later….. New Jake Jr. was added in the family. The eldest Emily is now 3 years old. The time is so gold. We can’t expect everything that is about to happen. And now their family is not just a happy ever after but a love that till death do them as part.
149 comments:
PART 1
Danna Karyl Jane R. Canarecio AB-English III 8:30-10:00 TTH
I’ll patiently wait
Dan was a nursing student at Narylne University. He had two buddies namely, Carlo and Jano, who took the same course with Dan. They always go together having hang-out, bar hopping and any other teenage stuff that had been their choice morsel as teenagers. Every Friday was their fly day. They were naughty yet, they still get good grades as nursing students.
Dan gets along with people very well. He was the “crush” of their college that every time he passes on their building’s lobby, ladies would always scream and smile. He and his buddies were all handsome but he has this different appeal that would really catch a woman’s attention. His family was a devoted Christian but he seldom goes to church on Sabbath. He has different principles in it. He would only go to church if he feels like it.
One day, he woke up very early in the morning, took a bathe and iron his polo. “Oh! Where are you going?”, said his mother. “I’m going to church. It’s Sabbath day. Don’t you like it?”, he replied. His mom smiled with wonder but not showing it to his son, and then she continued cooking.
Dan went ahead to church. His father and siblings were so amazed. It’s like, it was their first time to notice Dan waking up very early for church. “What happened to our son sweety? Is there anything good that happened to him?”, asked the father to his wife. “I don’t know. I was just cooking here and then he prepared for church. Honey, just don’t bother. What’s important is , He tries to please God now. I just pray it will last forever. I really feel so touched with him today,” said the wife.
Dan was the first person to get in church. He was there at 8:00 am. Dan was uncomfortable sitting in front so, he sat at the back portion of the church. Their church was surrounded with large trees. Windows were of large size, made of glasses. Dan looked outside and enjoyed the chirping of the birds and the dance moves of the swaying trees while waiting for the other brethren to come. He imagined how wonderful life is. The insect and animal noise, and the plants and the trees he saw outside made him think about God’s wonderful handiwork. It was his another time to appreciate God’s works despite the fact of the chances he just ignored.
Brethren were coming by two or five and even more. “Happy Sabbath brother”, greeted by one of the brethren. “Happy Sabbath too,” Dan replied while shaking hands. The brethren clasped their hands with one another. More and more were coming. Greetings and shaking of hands had always been observed. The song service had begun. Dan, due to irritation, moved his head on his left side, directly looking at the door, when he saw a woman, wearing green long skirt, red blouse, flat brown sandals and rainbow-colored headband . “Oh! Walking Christmas tree”, whispered Dan to himself with a little mocking laugh. The woman walked straight and sat in front. The service went on until 12:00 noon.
Dan was irritated by the people in church because he could hardly relate with them. The world he was used to was different. He would be embarrassed if someone would look at him for a long time, because it would just indicate that he is an alien in church when he’s not. He was just an inactive member.
PART 2
Danna Karyl Jane R. Canarecio
The church was having a potluck during Sabbath so everybody would eat together there. After lunch, he was about to exit from church but someone barred his way. “ Brother Dan, where are you going? Let us join the Youth program this afternoon. It will be very nice if you’ll stay. Would you?,” asked by Nanny, the youth leader of the church. Dan could not help but stay, though he really wanted to go back home. The afternoon program started. His body was in church but his mind was in their home.
He looked down on the floor and looked up on the pulpit. He saw the “Walking Christmas tree”, leading the song service. His eyebrows lifted up and met. He could not believe it. The congregation was so lively and everybody participated the song service, through action songs. The “Christmas tree woman” was his amazement that day. After some parts, she stood up and sang a song for Jesus. “Hmmmn, she sings well. And it’s the very opposite of her looks”, Dan thought for a while. “But she really is weird. Maybe I’ll get to befriend her,” he added.
Dan decided to join the youth organization with his cousin, Richard. Both of them were naughty boys whose life was more on the pleasures of this world too, aside from Dan’s buddies in school. So, the time when his mother asked him about joining the religious organization, the shock prevailed.
On the first meeting of the youth organization for an orientation, held at the church, Dan suddenly noticed the “Walking Christmas tree” who was laughing with her cliques, busy chatting. Out of his expectation, that woman came near him and offered her hand for greetings. “Hello kuya, I’m Carolina. I just saw you sitting here alone. Don’t you have anybody with you?”, she asked. “Oh Hi! Hmnmmn. I’m with my cousin. He’s there inquiring something to the secretary”, Dan answered. “Okay. I hope you’ll enjoy your stay with the group. Be friends with some. They’re kind and good. I’ll just go yet … and oh, what’s your name?”, she asked. “I’m Dan. It’s nice to know you Carolina. You have a good voice. You sing well,” he said, with a secret mocking smile for everything he remembered was her outfit last Sabbath.
Dan laughed every time he remembers the “Walking Christmas Tree”. There was a time when he and Carolina got in one group, for the activity in church. The mechanics include that the group must break its members to pairs. A pair must win a soul for Jesus for about three months. Everybody in their group had pairs already except Dan and Carolina. Dan just looked down because he’s surely going to be paired by Carolina. While Carolina, sitting on the opposite side, looked at Dan, waiting for him to look to her eyes too. It took ten seconds of Carolina waiting, until she finally caught the sight of Dan. Dan, because of no choice, stood up and walked beside Carolina.
“ What kind of man is this? Is there something wrong in me? Didn’t he want me to be his partner? Choosy!”, Carolina whispered to herself secretly.
“ What are you murmuring there Car?”, asked Dan while getting the chair to sit beside Carolina.
“Ahm, nothing, I just wondered why you stood up too late. I thought you don’t want me to be your partner,” she replied.
“ Yeah. I really don’t want to but I have no choice. (Laughing) Joke! Mom asked me something so I replied her text first”, he said.
“Hmmn, trust me. Are you a second year college student?” , Dan asked.
“(Chuckling) No! I’m still in third year high school. Do I look old?”, she said.
“ Hmn, no, you just move like a mature one”, Dan answered.
“ Oh really huh! (Laughing) Make sure of that, or else I’ll kick you kuya”, Carolina stated.
“How about you kuya?”, raised Carolina.
“Me, I’m a graduating nursing student. Our house is just inside this campus. From where are you?, he asked.
“I’m from Richa City”, she answered.
(Smiling)”Ah. It’s a bit far from here. Maybe my face is really new to you. Isn’t it?”, he asked.
“Yes. I did not find you here for sometime”, she answered.
PART 3
Danna Karyl Jane R. Canarecio
“Yeah. It’s because I’m not actually active in church. I just found the church now to be welcoming and lively, with more activities plus this religious organization being improvised,so it convinced me to come here regularly. It’s nice being in church several times a week”, Dan stated.
“Good. It’s pleasing to know about that. Surely, God is happy now. Keep in touch with God. He is a very good friend. I promise. He won’t let you down. Trust me, He won’t let you down. Don’t hesitate to come in church kuya. Everyone is welcome here. You can even bring with you your special someone”, said Carolina with grin.
The activity went on. Dan and Carolina worked together in pairs and enjoyed the company of each other. The pairing lasted for months, which had a regular check-up every prayer meeting. Dan and Carolina got to know more each other from time to time they meet. Every meeting, while Carolina is busy chatting and laughing with her close friends in church, she would willingly cut it off. She goes to Dan and greets him. Dan would then just smile and they would have some short talk. Their friendship went deeper, until they became close friends. Dan would sometimes annoy Carolina and then Carolina would annoy back Dan too. Carolina, because she has no older brother, treated Dan as his older brother from then on. She would always greet him “Hello Kuya” everytime they meet and sometimes give him a hug.
One day, it was raining so hard that the waters went higher and higher on the pathway. Carolina was on the administration building, waiting for the rain to stop because she had no umbrella. Bump!
“Be careful of your way! There’s someone standing here”, uttered Carolina while suddenly, she knew it was Dan.
“Oh sorry! (Smiling) I thought it was a careless brat who bumped me. Hello kuya! I have not seen you for a while. Where have you been? How are you?”, asked Car.
“ My mother was hospitalized. I was the one who watched her in the hospital. She’s out already but still in bed. Sorry, I was not able to catch up with the meetings”, replied Dan.
“Oh! I’m so sorry. We’ll pray for the soon recovery of your mom. You must have texted me kuya so that we would be aware of it, I mean the group. Anyway, we might soon visit your mom. Nice to see you again kuya. I miss you. (Smile… Smile)
Dan got his umbrella and he walked Carolina home. Dan was holding the umbrella when suddenly, Carolina held it too because his left shoulder was hit by the raindrops so she tried to protect it by grabbing the umbrella more to her side. Their hands met together. Dan felt the temperature of the hand of Car. It was a soft wonderful touch. Then, he slowly turned his head to Carolina.
“Are you okay there? I can give you the whole of this if you want”, said Dan.
(Laughing) “ No! no! no! Don’t risk kuya, you might get sick. I’m just trying to manage this. I’m sorry”, she answered with a smile.
Carolina noticed that Dan had tantalizing eyes. They were twinkling like stars in the sky.
“Kuya, your eyes are so cool. How did you made it?”, she asked while laughing.
“Oh! These eyes? I don’t know. God made these. (Chuckling) Anyway, thank you Car”, he commented.
Carolina was home and she told everything to her parents about her time with Kuya Dan, including the news she gathered about his mom. (Phone was ringing) Carolina took her phone and opened the message.
“You look so cute under the umbrella huh, while trying to manage yourself. Good night”, texted Dan.
PART 4
Danna Karyl Jane R. Canarecio
Carolina replied Dan with a smile. She thought, Dan would be his best kuya from the other parents. Every night, she would always pray her kuya Dan and thank God for giving her such a kind kuya, though not in blood. Every time Dan would text her, a big smile would always be noticed worn on her face. She was very happy. They got closer and closer from time to time.
Dan, on the other hand, imagined the first time he saw and met Carolina. He found her boring but he realized that Carolina was a girl who was very fun to be with. He imagined Carolina’s mouth and facial expressions when she starts to talk about weird stuff that both of them would laugh together. He concluded to himself that Carolina was not a “Walking Christmas Tree” but a friend, who would always make you smile like the happiness felt during Christmas.
Years had passed. Dan graduated and became a Registered Nurse, while Carolina was in third year college already, who changed into a more-lady appeal than before. The years that passed were a struggle because it gradually broke their closeness. Though Carolina studied on the same University when she was in high school, both of them seldom communicate already, which made Carolina forget her kuya Dan for some time. She had new close friends and developed closeness with some other guys, older than she was. Dan, on the other view, was very busy with his work as a nurse on a hospital far from his hometown, so he could hardly keep in touch with Carolina.
One time, there was a University affair. Carolina, as one of the student leaders, was busy handling a certain committee for the said affair. While she was walking on a pathway surrounded with trees, she saw in a far distance a man familiar with posture, body build-up and looks. She went closer and closer, until she was surprised! It was her kuya Dan, whom she had not seen for several years. She ran as fast as she could and a meter away, she jumped off to Dan and embraced him very tight.
“I miss you so much kuya? Long time no see! You look more handsome huh. Where are you working now?”, Car asked with all enthusiasm.
“I miss you too Carolina. I was working on a hospital very far place from here but I transferred just last week, to the hospital next to this town, the Dakaja Medical Hospital. I’m happy to see you again”, said Dan.
Carolina left her responsibility for a while and spent some time with Dan. They went eating together and talked a lot of things they’d missed to talk for years.
If both of them were free, they would go malling, picnic and explore the beauty of nature through caving, mountain climbing, swimming, river tricking, etc., together with their other friends. They would always laugh that they really could relate to each other in spite of their age gap.
During a midweek prayer meeting, Carolina, out of her expectation, received a red rose. There was no card or any written symbols attached. She wondered from whom it came from. The next day, she received another red rose. Still, no sign from whom it came from. The seventh-day had come and at last, there was an attached card on the rose. It says “ I like you and I want to love you”. Carolina was surprised and she doubted about it because she’s not a woman with all beauty and pleasing looks.
PART 5
Danna Karyl Jane R. Canarecio
The next day, she noticed a card in front of their house’s door. She picked it up and opened it slowly. It says “ I know you are wondering now who I am. You can see me at the University fountain tomorrow at 5pm”.
Carolina did not have a sound sleep that night. She was very much bothered about it. The next day at 5pm, she hastily went to the fountain and she saw the back of the man sitting down on the side of the foountain. He’s 50 percent unfamiliar, but 50 percent familiar. She was confused. She went near and tapped the shoulder of the man. Then the man turned his head and looked to Carolina.
“Hello Carolina. I hope you still remember me”.
“Richard? The cousin of Dan, right?”, Carolina exclaimed.
“Yes. I am”, said Richard.
“ Hmn, are you the one who is sending me flowers everyday?”, asked Carolina.
“Hmn, actually, it was not me. I ‘m just here to help him up”, answered Richard.
“Who is it then?”, she asked.
“He is coming. Actually, he’s at your back now”, he answered.
The wind blew so sweet and kind. It blew Carolina’s hair while turning his back to see who was behind the roses she received everyday. She looked so beautiful while the wind plays her hair in the air. Yet, she closed her eyes and when she already turned to the other side, she opened it and who she saw was. . .
“Hello Carolina. It’s me behind those flowers you received.”
“Kuya Daaaaaaaannnn? Are you sure? Oh! You might be just kidding anyway. You are experts of jokes. (Laugh…laugh) I got you. I knew you. (Laugh.. Laugh) It’s so sweet of you. I know you are just kidding”, said Carolina.
“What if I’m not?”, Dan inserted.
Carolina, with confusions and doubt, was turned to a statue for a while. She could hardly believe it. Without so much ado, she ran away and went back home, entered her room and locked it up. Her phone rang and it was Dan, but she did not answer. She gazed with those red rose flowers she put on top of her table and traced back how their friendship with her considered “kuya Dan” began and how it had become. She could hardly believe and accept it. Suddenly, small tears fell from her eyes.
“He is just my older brother and the way I treated him is just an older-brother treatment for me, nothing more, nothing less. I was thankful to God for giving me such a kind, loving, and hilarious kuya to be with, and now, he’s courting me? What an awkward stuff. Very weird! Is he courting me? Maybe no. Maybe yes or, I could not just accept it? Hmmn. Is he courting me? He is courting me! He is courting me! He wanted me to be his girlfriend? Very weird! I’m not beautiful like some other girls outside. Oh My! He is courting me!” uttered Carolina to herself.
Weeks passed and Carolina still could not believe it. Every morning she would receive a text message from Dan asking her if she has eaten her meals already and reminding her to take good care always, with attached sweet sentence at the bottom. It states, “I want to love you and it’s true. This is no joke. You have something that others don’t have. I will patiently wait for your response.”
PART 6
Danna Karyl Jane R. Canarecio
Carolina’s inbox was filled with sweet and lovely messages from Dan. Everyday, she could still receive flowers, chocolates and letters from Dan but she still ignored it. There were times when they would almost meet on the road but Carolina would walk on the other way. However, Dan was firm enough to show his once-in-a-lifetime love he felt for someone he did not expect he would really love. He continued to show it despite the negative reactions from Carolina. Until such time, he received a message from Carolina.
“ Meet me tomorrow at the fountain, 5:00pm”.
Dan’s heart began to beat faster. He wheezes and sweat came out from his face. He could not understand why his body physiologically reacted that way.
The next day, he was waiting at the fountain. At 4:00pm, he was already there. He did not know if he’s going to be excited or going to be anxious or what. He could not sit on one place alone. While waiting, he walks, sits down, walk again, until. . .
“Hello kuya Dan”, someone said.
He turned his back and saw Carolina, looking very pretty and gorgeous.
“Hello Carolina. Long time no talk. Let’s sit down. You texted me last night that we will meet today and now, we’re here”, he said.
“Yeah, and it took me a million times to think over and over again these unexpected, unbelievable happenings in my life. You are a professional one. Well, I’m not and it’s awkward”, opened Carolina, while Dan was nervous what the bottom would be in their conversation, then Carolina continued.
“The question that would always come out from my mind is why? Why? Why?. . . You know what? The way I treated you is my natural way of dealing my friends and I have no intention to use it as tactic to make you fall in love with me because in the first place , I’m naturally sweet. I met you as my kuya, I like you as my kuya, and I need you as my kuya, no more than that. Who could expect such relationship coming from years age gap? Plus, you are a professional already and me, still a student. It would appear, heaven and earth, and it’s gross!”
Dan said, “So, what’s the purpose of meeting in this place then? Okay, I’m so sorry. All I believe is that God won’t let me down. That was the very thought that nailed in my mind, which was the one you told me one time we met. It was my armor from then on. That is why I achieved what I have now because I believe that God won’t let me down. I’m so sorry this one I’m doing hurts you.”
Carolina replied in a very soft voice, “No! You are not sorry.”
“Huh? What do you mean?”, Dan said with life.
“Yes. God won’t really let you down. I’m not here to break your heart, but to make it whole,” she said.
“Really????”, Dan said with amazement.
“Yes. I realized I need you in my life and I want to love you too, . . . .Dan”, said Carolina.
Dan held Carolina’s hand very tight and they embraced each other, as if they were the only existing beings in the world. Tears fell from Dan’s eyes and he embraced Carolina tighter, not minding the people that passed by. Carolina smiled and they prayed to God for what he had done. Both were very happy expressing, showing and reciprocating each other’s love from then on.
PAGE 1
Lenie Jane Majorenos
AB-English III
Iya’s heart
…Iya went to the rooftop of the hospital. She whispered to herself that if she donates her heart to Jane surely Jane will love Jake again coz it’s her heart Jane would be using and it’s full of love to Jake. Then she put the form inside her pocket then said “She will love you Jake” then she jumped off the building.
One hot afternoon Iya and Jake were strolling at the mall. Jake is looking for a gift for her girlfriend, she ask Iya to go with him and help him find a gift. Iya and Jake were best friend since childhood. But Iya was secretly in love with his best friend. Iya is gorgeous, tall, has fair skin, round eyes, rosy cheeks and shiny hair a beauty that every man could not resist and everyone would surely fall for except for his best friend Jake. Jake is not that handsome he has 5’6 height, white complexion, flawless skin, sharp pointed nose and has a dimple on the left cheek. Even though his not so handsome but he has sex appeal and so charming.
Jake is so busy looking for a gift. And Iya also suggesting things like dress, shoes, etc. .but deep inside Iya was jealous and in the back of her mind she’s telling that “I wish I’m the girl friend of Jake”. After a long search of a gift finally Jake found one. He chose a neck lace with a pendant form heart and has a diamond in the center. They separate ways. When Iya arrived in their house she received a call from her close friend Jane. Unfortunately Jane is the luckiest girl ever according to Iya coz she is the girl friend of her best friend Jake. Jane is beautiful in the sense that she has flawless skin, chinita eyes. Curly hair, rosy cheeks, tall and has a vital statistics of 36-24-36. Jane and Iya became close because they were classmates in college. Iya is the bridge of the love of Jake and Jane. Actually she never thought that the two will become lovers. One time Iya and Jane went shopping at the mall and they saw Jake there and that’s the beginning of their love story. Iya was blaming herself because she is the reason why the two met. Even though it hurts in her part but there’s nothing she can do to stop them to become lovers. Now Jake and Jane were celebrating their first anniversary that’s why Jake bought a gift for Jane.
One morning Iya went to school at the gate of the school she saw Jane and they went to the room together. While they were waiting for their instructor they were talking. According to Jane she doesn’t love Jake anymore and in fact she had another boyfriend. Iya was so shocked
PAGE 2
Lenie Jane Majorenos
and was angry to Jane for having another boyfriend. While she still have a relationship to Jake. But she just keep it inside and she told jane that she must talk to Jake and told him that she don’t love him anymore. But Jane just laugh and said that she will just let Jake continue what he’s doing and wait that he will get tired of her. Upon hearing that Iya got so angry she feels that her blood was boiling but she mange to control it because she’s afraid that Jake might say. After their class Iya went right away to their house and she call Jake and invited him to have a dinner at their house and Jake agreed. Jake arrive at the place of Iya at seven pm, they ate after eating they went to the garden and there Iya starts to talk she told to Jake all the things that Jane is doing. But Jake don’t believe her but Iya keeps on insisting that Jane doesn’t love him anymore, because of that jake got angry to iya then she left. Iya got her phone and texted jake saying sorry, but jake didn’t reply.
On the next day Jake and Jane went to the mall Jake ask Jane if Iya is telling the truth Jane denied it. Then Jake was so thankful she told Jane that only him would own Jane and no man could get her from him, Jane just smiled. After their date they went home Jake took Iya to her house and continue to drive home. While he was driving he saw a familiar figure. Then when he was near she realized that it was Jane. She called Jane and Jane get inside the car. Jake share to iya what they did with his girlfriend and was so happy because all that she’s telling about her girlfriend was not true. Iya just smile sarcastically. On the next day when Jake was on his way to school he saw Jane walking with a guy while holding hands and they’re so sweet, he just observe the two creatures, Jane didn’t notice him. Then after that Jake called Iya to tell her what she saw. Jake asked if they could meet then Iya said that they’ll just meet after their class. Then their classes ended Iya received a message from Jake saying “Let’s meet at the park”. Then Iya went to the park. There he saw Jake crying.”Jake don’t cry you’re like a child. Hahaha ”Iya said.” you’re right Jane has other man.’’ Jake said with tears. Iya hugged her and said that” I told you, but you didn’t listen to me. If only you love me and I’m in the place if Jane being your girlfriend I will never let you cry’’ In your dreams Jake replied then he laughed even though deep inside she was so hurt. After their conversation they separated ways and Iya went home. When she arrived she right away to her room and cried. She love Jake so much she don’t want to see him crying and she was hurt with what she said awhile ago. Then her cell phone rings, Jake was calling she answered right away.’’ Iya don’t tell Jane that I saw her with her man. I love her and its okay for I know she loved me to’’. Upon hearing their Iya’s tears were falling again then she ended the call. She thought that after what Jake saw he would have break-up with Jane but she’s wrong. She feel pity for Jake coz Jane just hurting him and don’t love him anymore. Finals came and everyone is busy. Iya is so excited to graduate. Then after a long suffering in college at last
PAGE 3
Lenie Jane Majorenos
they graduated. After the graduation Iya went to the states to have vacation. Jake and Jane still together even if Jane was just playing games with Jake. One day while Jane and Jake were talking Jane suddenly fainted. And Jake brought her right away to the hospital. Then after 42 hours the result of the examine of Jane came and according to the doctor she has a heart failure. She needs a heart transplant and if she doesn’t undergo in an operation she will surely die. Upon hearing that Jake’s tears fall. She call Iya right away and told her what had happened to Jane. Iya decided to go back to the Philippines right away. On the next day Iya arrived she went directly to the hospital and their she saw Jane lying on the bed beside her was Jake she can see in the eyes of Jake that he was so sad. Jake hugged her and said that she can’t take it. If Jane will die Iya comported him. Iya don’t like seeing Jake like that 5 days passed but the parents of Jane did not find any donor. Jake also did not loss hope he keeps on finding a donor. But he failed he never finds a donor. Iya saw that Jake was so sad. One day Iya went out to the hospital to get a donor form. She fill it up she decided to donate her heart to Jane so that Jane would not die and Jake would happy. Jane went to the roof top of the hospital she whispered to herself that if she donates her heart to Jane surely Jane will love Jake again coz it’s her heart Jane will be using and it is full of love to Jake. Then she put the form inside her pocket then aid “she will love you Jake” then she jumped off the building.
_ _ _THE END_ _ _
uldourt 38PAGE 1
Arvimon Mariñas
AB-English III
Angel Sanctuary
One cold night the leaves were falling from the tree. A girl named Catherine Cross a second year high school , beautiful as an orchid, her eyes are like the star in the night with a rosy cheeks and skin white as snow with lips red as rose but so childish was lying in her bed while reading a book entitled “Angel Sanctuary”. She barrowed it from the library. While reading she fell asleep. On the next day when she open her eyes she found out that she is lying in a coffin and their house is ruined. She shouted but no one is there she try to find her parents but she never found them she walks and walk until she found a ruined city. In that city she found an old man name Dante. Dante is 82 years old a man with white hair and his face is full of wrinkles and you can see in his eyes the fear and the pain. Dante told him everything about what happened in the earth and she also found out that the year she stands is in year 6000.she found out that she sleep over 3988 years, the old man told her that in order to save the earth a virgin girl and descendant of virgin Mary and has a birth mark on her left chest must sacrifice herself coz it is written in the prophecy. The old man said “The world today is ruined because of the death god Vicious. He want this world to be his sanctuary but Gabriel and the guardians is trying to help us humans, all we have to do id to find the girl in the prophecy but the problem is I am too old already and I can’t go to the journey to find the girl but you, you can do it so please. You’re the only hope we have, look at these people they are hiding with fear for a long time ago. And the old man invite Catherine in his cave he called house. In his house he offer food to Catherine then Catherine sad “Thank you grandfather Dante hehehe you know what I haven’t eat yet and I am so hungry can I eat this all?? In exchange I will go to the journey to find the girl in the prophecy”The old man replied “Thank God you’re are only hope”
When Catherine finished eating a dark angel came into the city and kill all the people he see. The dark angel’s name is Mike, he was destroying all he can see then while destroying everything one of the guardian appeared then they had a fight one of the guardian was so powerful that made the dark angel defeated. After the fight the white angel flew away and Catherine came out from the place where she hides, the fear can be seen in her face. She has a teary eyes and a trembling body. After that incident she decided to go to the journey to find the woman in the prophecy. After that decision she was given staff by the old man named Dante. Then she went on, she reached a place where the battle is ongoing, she hides on an underground so that she would not be included in the battle. When the war is over she got out from the underground. She saw a dark angel full of blood all over his body standing over the million enemies he killed. His name is Abel Nightroad he is one of the angel of death founded by
PAGE 2
Arvimon Mariñas
Vicious A.K.A Death god the leader of the Angel with dark wings. Angel of death are compose of powerful angels with dark wings. Abel is handsome and had a mysterious kind of personality, his wings is dark but if you look into his eyes you could see that he’s kind hearted dark angel. The color of his teary eyes are blue with angelic face, he is so weak because of the fight then suddenly he fainted then Catherine slowly walk towards Abel with fear in her heart. When she is near to Abel she found out that Abel is handsome with an angelic face. Catherine carried Abel and brought him to the safe place. Catherine tale care of Abel. While Abel is unconscious Catherine are always treating his wounds then weeping his body with tap water. “I do hope you’ll wake up soon so that I could continue my journey. Oh my!! This guy is so handsome and had an angelic face how I wish I could see his beautiful eyes and smile” Catherine said. Catherine hold his hand and fell asleep, on the following day she woke up and discovered that Abel was not there. She hurriedly run outside to find Abel. He saw Abel sitting at the grass with flower and a bird on his hand with a river beside him, you can hear the singing of the birds and the flow of the river “gosh1 what is this I’m feeling I just can explain, I never thought I would feel this way”. Catherine said. Then she call the attention of Abel but he didn’t listen to her. Abel wanted to go to their empire named Death City. This city is the city of Jerusalem in the past but after the dark angels invaded it the name of that city change. “thank you for your concern but I have to go” Abel said. “wait! You’re not yet ok your wings is still injured you can’t make it” replied Catherine.“ the hell you care!” Abel shouted to Catherine. ”ok fine, your handsome but you’re like a beast when you get angry” murmured Catherine. Then she left, Abel tried to fly but he cant coz his left wing was wounded and the feather that is the source of his strength was detangled. He flew a little but he fell on the ground, Catherin saw what had happened to Abel she run towards Abel and she helped him “see I told you.” Catherine brought Abel to her place. She told Abel to rest so that he can recover and if that time cane they just go together in the journey coz Catherine also want to go to that city. Then Abel agreed coz he don’t have a choice. Then Abel recovered his strength after five days . Catherine and Abel went on their journey Abel brought his death scythe. On their journey they encountered lots of demons, but all the enemies were killed by Abel and nothing bad happened to Catherine coz Abel protected her.
“do you know who your opponent is? I’m Abel one of the angel of death.” Abel said “what??? We thought that you are already dead but I don’t care coz you’re not powerful anymore coz you lose your feather.” Demon said. “Then let’s see. My power is enough to kill a lower type of demon like you” Abel said. Then they fight until the demon get a fatal wound before the demon die he confess to Abel that Vicious command the demons to kill Abel. “Damn Vicious! I follow all his command but he wants to kill me”. He is so angry he wants to kill Vicious. They continue their journey until Catherine realizes that she fall in love with Abel but Abel doesn’t know about love because he grow in the midst of war. “Oh my!! Why is it that when Abel looks at me I feel
PAGE 3
Arvimon Mariñas
like an ice cream that was being melted” Catherine told to herself. “ha! What did you say???” Abel asked. “Nothing” she replied while blushing. On their way they saw a waterfalls and they stop for a while and have some rest. They sit on a tree then a wild boar appeared and Catherine was so shock and shouted then hide at the back of Abel trembling. Abel hugged and comfort it seems that the negative and positive charge meet and she felt that he was electrify. But he don’t know what it is nor explain it.“ I feel something but I don’t know what it is does Catherine has a power to make me feel like this?” Abel asked himself. When he saw the teary eyes of Catherine he feels that her heart was broken into pieces.“ I don’t like what I’ feeling right now” Abel said. After that incident they continue on their journey and after three days they arrived at the gate of the Death City. The gate is so huge with lots of bones inside and outside, there’s a cemetery outside the city. The place is so creepy coz even though they are the only persons in the place they feel that there are someone staring at them. Before they entered into the gate Abel holds tightly the hand of Catherine and promise to protect Catherine even if it is the cause of his death. Then he gave the feather which is the source of his power to Catherine. “Catherine take this feather as a sign of my promise that I’ll protect you.” Abel said. “But I can’t! You told me that it is the source of your power.” Catherine replied. “Please accept and keep it for me it will protect you” Abel said. “What happened to this guy it seems that he’s saying goodbye and never going back” Catherine sais to herself. “Oh! His blue eyes is teary his face is so innocent no woman could resist this face.” They entered the gate; they saw the tower of death which is the castle of Vicious. They entered the castle and they met millions of demons. The white angel came and the war started again. There are a lot of demons in the floor full of bloods the place is so noisy because of the demons and angel shouting. While the war is still going on Abel and Catherine went to the top of the castle, they met the sin death angels. “we will kill you traitor” said the death angels. “why did you betray us? Ask 1 of the death angel. “Vicious wants to kill me” Abel said. “ I will help you” exclaimed his friend death angel. Then his friend fight with his co angels for Abel. While Abel on the other hand went to Vicious, she pushed the door harshly and there he saw Vicious sitting. “why do you want to kill me???” asked Abel. “hahahaha (evil laughed) you bastard!” Abel attacked Vicious but missed it. “now it’s my turn” Vicious said. He attacked Abel he holds the neck of Abel and punch him. Because of that Abel was thrown outside. Vicious drag Catherine outside so that Abel could see her. Abel got up and attacked Vicious but Abel could not defeat him coz his more powerful than him. Abel’s face was full of blood. Then vicious throw Catherine to him then the shirt of Catherine was torn and the birth mark of Catherine which is the cross was seen by Vicious and Abel. “so you find the girl in the prophecy “ Vicious said. Abel was shocked and Vicious wants to kill Catherine. Catherine hugged Abel tightly and gave the feather to Abel and they hold it altogether and the feather glow then the true power of Abel came out but Abel was out of control and every one he saw se wants to kill it then he saw Vicious Abel hold the neck of Vicious tightly and ask why he wants to kill him. “I want
to kill you coz you have the power that can defeat me” Vicious answered. He cut the head of Vicious using the death scythe. Abel becomes crazy of his ever power and he saw Catherina he
PAGE 4
Arvimon Mariñas
wants to kill her but Gabriel came and stop him. He can’t move and Gabriel stub the heart of Abel with his sword then Abel fell on the ground. Catherine went to Abel and holds his face while crying she slowly moved her lips to Abel and kissed him. Then Abel was aware with what was happening. He said I love you to Catherine then he slowly close his eyes and died. Catherine cried and put her head to the chest of Abel. “you need to sacrifice yourself in order to save this world” Gabriel said. Then Catherine lay down to the altar and Gabriel stabs her heart, before she died he told Abel that they will just meet in heaven to continue their love. A bright light came Catherine slowly close her eyes, when she open it she noticed that she’s just dreaming but when she looked at her hands she’s still holding the feather while the book was under her head she cied.. she continue her life. 80 years later Catherine was old, her face was full of wrinkles she was lying on her bed while surrounded by her family. Before she died she saw Abel welcomed her in heaven with open arms while smiling. Then Catherine died at the age of 87. They met in heaven, Abel hugged her tight. “I will never ever leave you again.
Padillon, Gle-an B.
Creative Writing (T-TH 8:30-10:00)
(page1)
Engagement Ring
Linden National High school is not very distinct from other high school, most probably shares with them stories of love, is located at Faber Drive Street, Parañaque City a school that teenagers would love to be enrolled in. The three storey building found in front of Linden NHS catches the attention of the people for it only shows how progressive the school is, with a gate so wide that certainly wouldn’t allow students to easily come and go from the institution. There may be thousands of enrollees here with different roots and certainly of beliefs. Many says that teenagers are the most difficult people to understand, transition takes place during this period and in this stage of life love is most profound. I am Lianne Laura and let me tell you my tale.
“Three years in high school and I haven’t, even got a chance to have a boyfriend or even a suitor”. This is what Lianne’s closest friend always hear from her bessy, her name is Camille, a very skinny girl with a very long and beautiful hair she has a tan complexion, 5’2 is her height, her face as innocent as a child, most probably her eyes is her biggest asset for the eyelashes (looked like) are curved as if they are not natural, The chinky eyes that add more to her beauty, a nose that always receives an appreciation for it is high bridged and the heart shape lips which makes it all perfect, her teeth are wonderful so arranged like the stones of a landscape. No wonder why Camille Cruz is awarded as the Bb. Palaro of their school at the recently held intramurals. Lianne on the other hand is different from Camille, she possess a simple beauty that need not to be compared to anyone, Lianne has fair complexion, curly hair, average height, slender body, tantalizing eyes, an average nose and a pouty lips. Lianne’s family isn’t rich like Camille’s but despite of their difference in status they easily clicked together and became best of friends. They are now in their senior year and a threat is coming to destroy or build their friendship.
‘We are now entering the senior life Bessy’. introduces Camille.
‘Ahuh! And it makes me excited Cam, oh how I wish this time somebody would ask for my ‘eyes’ ’. Dreamingly says Lianne.
‘ oh come on we must enjoy this stage Bessy for it is our last year in high school and as what I’ve heard college is never like high school, boys are nothing’ explains Camille.
‘it’s easy for you to say that since boys are running after you but in my case I’m really hoping Camille’. says Lianne
(page2)
‘Okay, okay don’t worry Bessy Mr. Perfect may be on his way now, haha’. Chuckled Camille
‘That’s better’. Says Lianne
The two girls then proceeded to their room for the first period which is social studies at room 26 their teacher is Mr. Henry Andrada. While waiting for the new teacher, the two girls chatted to their other friends, stuffs like ‘how was the vacation, feeling of being a senior and the like’. They were so noisy when the teacher arrived. Upon entering the classroom the girl students are being starstrucked by the new teacher.
‘Bessy, he is a true example of a tall, dark and handsome man’ uttered Camille. But even though Lianne feels the same thing she only tells Camille to behave and regain her poise. Deep inside Lianne’s heartbeat feels like being chased without even knowing the reason the girl just sighs. The new teacher gave them a quiz as to test or know what their prior knowledge about social studies. As always Lianne got the highest score, it is not unknown that she is intelligent compared to Camille which has low IQ. Being studious Lianne always excels in her class and since she came from poor roots the girl strives hard in her studies.
‘Congrats bessy, you did it again’ smilingly said by Camille.
‘Thank you Camille’ Lianne responded humbly.
Before being dismissed the teacher announced that the top scorer must remain for there are things that will be discussed. Thus referring to Lianne to stay in the classroom.
‘What is your name again’? Asked the teacher
Lianne is silent for a moment, she just stares at the new teacher, now she Lianne is silent for a moment, she just stares at the new teacher, now she is pro o camille’s description of him. She couldn’t help it, the feeling is so wonderful, she’s like floating, the girl can’t even take her eyes away from him. She wonders as to the reason of what she feels.
‘Is there any problem? the teacher asked. It took Lianne a few more minutes before answering.
‘None sir!! guilty said by her, staring to get her senses back.
‘Are you sure of that? he asked again.
‘Yes I am, surely/ she directly answered, Still staring at Mr. Henry.
(page2)
‘Okay, okay don’t worry Bessy Mr. Perfect may be on his way now, haha’. Chuckled Camille
‘That’s better’. Says Lianne
The two girls then proceeded to their room for the first period which is social studies at room 26 their teacher is Mr. Henry Andrada. While waiting for the new teacher, the two girls chatted to their other friends, stuffs like ‘how was the vacation, feeling of being a senior and the like’. They were so noisy when the teacher arrived. Upon entering the classroom the girl students are being starstrucked by the new teacher.
‘Bessy, he is a true example of a tall, dark and handsome man’ uttered Camille. But even though Lianne feels the same thing she only tells Camille to behave and regain her poise. Deep inside Lianne’s heartbeat feels like being chased without even knowing the reason the girl just sighs. The new teacher gave them a quiz as to test or know what their prior knowledge about social studies. As always Lianne got the highest score, it is not unknown that she is intelligent compared to Camille which has low IQ. Being studious Lianne always excels in her class and since she came from poor roots the girl strives hard in her studies.
‘Congrats bessy, you did it again’ smilingly said by Camille.
‘Thank you Camille’ Lianne responded humbly.
Before being dismissed the teacher announced that the top scorer must remain for there are things that will be discussed. Thus referring to Lianne to stay in the classroom.
‘What is your name again’? Asked the teacher
Lianne is silent for a moment, she just stares at the new teacher, now she Lianne is silent for a moment, she just stares at the new teacher, now she is pro o camille’s description of him. She couldn’t help it, the feeling is so wonderful, she’s like floating, the girl can’t even take her eyes away from him. She wonders as to the reason of what she feels.
‘Is there any problem? the teacher asked. It took Lianne a few more minutes before answering.
‘None sir!! guilty said by her, staring to get her senses back.
‘Are you sure of that? he asked again.
‘Yes I am, surely/ she directly answered, Still staring at Mr. Henry.
page3
‘That would be great, well what I am about to say to you is about the upcoming social studies quiz bowl since you got the highest score automatically you will be the representative of our school, This competition will be in the week after next. I will give you some reviews and perhaps we can have review here in school, would that be okay for you? Wait a minute you hadn’t introduce yourself yet.’ said the teacher.
‘ I’m sorry sir, I am Lianne Laura’, informed the student
‘What a pretty name, same as the owners’, the teacher commented.
The student knows that she blushes before she can feel heat in her cheeks, her heartbeat is getting faster and faster that she is unable to hear the noise from the other classroom.
‘You’re blushing’. teased the teacher
‘I am not! If you don’t have anything to say sir, I must go’. Lianne just said because she is ashamed.
Camille is waiting outside her smile reaches her ears, her friend obviously she is very happy having a handsome teacher. They immediately went home and had their own ways. That night Lianne couldn’t sleep it’s almost midnight but still she isn’t able to close her eyes and rest her mind keeps on remembering the face of the new teacher her heart stumbles just visualizing the mesmerizing eyes of Mr. Andrada. The teenager couldn’t help it she feels something strange, a feeling that she hadn’t felt before. Lianne is NBSB (No Boyfriend Since Birth) there were boys who courted her but she never fell in love with any of those and now she’s afraid of what she is feeling, this might be love but it can’t be.
‘Lianne, wake up it’s already 6:30 you might be late’. loudly says Aling Maria, Lianne’s mother.
Because of the noise Lianne immediately woke up and hurried herself for preparation in going to school. In Lianne’s way to her first class she met Mr. Andrada with Camille they look so happy.
‘Good morning Lianne, Please go to my office around 10AM’. the teacher informed.
She just nodded and walked ahead, there’s a feeling of envy in her heart. Camille called her which made her stop. She is very silent in their way to the classroom. 10AM reached and it’s time for her to go to the teacher’s office. There they reviewed for the upcoming quizbowl. Lianne tried to be casual and she listened very well to her mentor. The bad mood she had that morning is now altered with happiness. That morning’s session ended happily, Lianne waved
(page4)
goodbye to her admired man. She can’t hide it anymore, she must confess to him or to her best friend, she chose the latter.
It’s their lunch break it’s time for her to confess to Camille.
‘Camille there’s something I gotta tell you, I think I’m in love friend’. Shyly but happily said by Lianne.
‘Really? So, who’s the lucky guy bessy?
‘Our new teacher, Mr. Perfect, haha I never thought I’d fell in love with him cam it is like love at first sight’, finally Lianne had the guts to say it.
That can’t be you must kill the feelings you have for him bessy it is not right, you’ll just get hurt’, advices Camille.
‘You feel the same way Camille aren’t you? you are advising me that since you also have feelings for him, how could you?’ Lianne angrily said.
The shocked Lianne immediately fled away without ever listening to Camille’s explanation. If she only stayed she would never feel bad.
Upon arriving home Lianne proceeded to her room, there she cried until she slept. She feels very upset to her friend, They are bestfriends but they are in love to a one man. Forbidden may it be but the girl’s feeling is unstoppable. She decided to be absent for three days because she still can’t face her bestfriend and her teacher. She doesn’t even worrying for the upcoming quizbowl.
It was Saturday when a person she least expected to come, it’s her loved man, her teacher to be exact. Aling Maria assisted the teacher so well, it took Lianne for a while before coming out.
‘I thought you are sick so I drop by, you were absent for three days, what happened? mind you we still need to review’. says the teacher.
Before answering his query the student was shocked to see the ring finger of her teacher, There a glimmering engagement ring appeared in her sense of sight, the ring perfectly fits the hand of Mr. Henry. What’s the meaning of this? he’s already engage and to whom? how Lianne loves to ask these questions but she can’t find the bravery to even utter it. Who’s the perfect girl, I can’t believe this, it’s my first time to fall in love but I guess I’m not that lucky to have him. How she her teacher would leave. Apparently like an answered prayer the teacher went home. A heartache perhaps how fool am I to even learn to love him. Many sleepless nights came, absences, big eyebags and the like poor Lianne thinks she can’t get over with this.
page5
Her worried friend came by, comforted her and said that the day she saw them together was the time Camille had known that it is her cousin who’s the fiancé of their teacher. That was why Camille told her bessy to kill her feelings for the man she loves is already taken. Hard it may be but Lianne did her best to recover from her first heartache.
‘Memories of the past’, sighs Lianne as she remembers the first time she fell in love. Five years passed by, Lianne is now working as a marketing officer in a soap company, Camille is now married but her family migrated to US in spite of that they never lost contact.
‘A penny for a thought?’. Harold Ramirez says before hugging her girlfriend.
‘oh babe you’re here, what time is it? it’s lunch break I guess’. Lianne is now in reality.
Lianne and Harold had been together for two years. they love each other dearly, working in one company which caused the beginning of their love story. They shared secrets with each other too, even Lianne’s first heartache Harold knows that. For Lianne Harold is her Mr. Perfect, he’s not that handsome but he is gentleman, has an average height a perfect description of a Filipino.
‘Let’s have dinner tonight in our house babe’. suggested Harold.
‘That would be wonderful’. Approvingly says Lianne.
On the dinner night, Lianne wears a simple dress but she looks very pretty, Harolds looks handsome too in his polo. During the dinner it is obvious that Harold’s parents like Lianne they even joked to the couple upon asking when they will have a grandchild. Lianne and Harold got shy with regards to the question. There were only four of them but six seats are on the table. She is about to ask when a couple came, holding hands and they look so in love, Lianne froze the man is familiar.
‘He’s... he is my teacher in high school babe, why is he here? nervously asked by Lianne.
‘Really?,what a coincidence he is my brother, step brother to be exact I’m younger than him we have the same mother’. Informed Harold.
Lianne is so quiet when the couple took their seat it is obvious that her former teacher didn’t remember her. The girl who fell in love with her teacher before is now a woman. Upon introducing Lianne to Harold’s family Henry then was able to remember her excellent student. The engagement ring which broke her young heart is now replaced with a wedding ring. Harold notice her girlfriend’s silence, he made an excuse and grab Lianne’s hand, they went to the terrace, the evening cold wind made Lianne shivers.
‘Looks like my big brother was the reason of your heartache’. started Harold, breaking the
page6
silence.
‘How did you know that? Lianne asked amusingly.
‘Your reaction when you saw him explains everything babe, still have feelings for him?’. He said sadly.
‘Of course not babe, I was hurt when I saw the sign of him being engaged but that moment was years ago, I love you and you know that’. Lianne said sincerely.
Harold then hugged Lianne tight after which he gets something from his pocket. It is a small box. Harold kneeled down and said.
‘Babe engagement ring may have hurt you but I want to change that, this ring symbolizes an undying love for you, Ms. Lianne Laura would you be my wife?
Lianne couldn’t find the perfect words, she just cried and with a hiccup she said ‘yes’. Engagement ring may be a bad memory but now it made her so happy.
THE END
(page 1)
Out of My League
In 2010, I met a guy and never expected to fell in love with him, when we were first introduced with each other way back then, I’m 22 and he’s 24 and his personality is totally out of my league. It was in the year 2010 during the annual school palaro in Central Mindanao University when I first met him. I was with my friend Kirstine and she’s with her boyfriend Jeffrey when both of them introduce me to a guy. That time the three of us were in the market when a guy stopped in front of us. I don’t know him but my friend does. I was just so quiet that time then Kirstine broke the silence and uttered these words.
‘Jul, meet Kenneth’ Kirstine said happily
‘Ken, meet Julie, Tine’s friend.’ Jeffrey said.
He offers his hand for handshake and introduces himself. As their hands met, Julie felt something inside it was like electricity that suddenly rushed in her body. Even though she’s not in high school anymore she still feels something so strange.
‘Hi Jul, I’m Kenneth, Nice meeting you’, a baritone and a manly voice was heard by Julie a true man indeed.
And so I also gave mine and said, ‘Nice meeting you too Ken.’ Julie painted a smile in her lips showing happiness for meeting someone new.
After introducing them with each other, Jeffrey invited us to hop-in in his car and have some joyride just in the highway, Kenneth and I were seated at the backseat, Jeffrey’s car is a white pick-up. When I get in and so did he; on our joyride I keep on ignoring him because I am shy and just couldn’t start a conversation with a stranger, and maybe because I don’t like him and even his way of asking things that obviously I don’t want to talk about. Things like how his close friend is doing in Cebu that actually happens to be my ex-boyfriend. Just remembering that ex of mine diverts my mood, I don’t even know that they know each other he keeps on telling me that way back in high school they are so close they were even classmates. I just don’t feel like talking so I didn’t respond to his queries. After the joyride I immediately went home so did my friends.
Since then, we started to see each other more than usual especially in night-outs, parties and gimiks since we have common friends, without even exchanging HI’s and HELLO’s like we did not meet each other already, and after months of consideration, about two months. He finally took the first step. He texted me confessing he was actually attracted to me, telling me if we could be friends. Of course and as a common girl’s reaction, I was so shocked. I hurriedly texted
Too late (page 1)
“Kriiinng! Kriiinnng! Kring!” The clock alarmed an soon Stephanie opened her eyes trying to reach the clock on the top of her bed’s side table. “I don’t have work today, it’s my day off so shut your battery down!” she said while switching the alarm clock off and then closed her eyes to sleep again. “Stephanie! Wake up! Come on, you promised to buy me some burger.” Samantha said while trying to wake her sister up. “Sam, I’ll buy two burger s for you tomorrow, just let me sleep for now.” Stephanie said while hiding herself under the pillow. “No, you promised to buy one today.” Samantha answered with a sad face. “Okay, just give me a couple of minute, I’ll just dress up, just wait downstairs.” Stephanie sighed. She is dressed in white with a curled brown long hair, wearing a light make-up and a glossy pink lipstick. Stephanie went downstairs and saw her younger sister waiting, Samantha is dressed in a pink shirt and a shorts with a little ribbon in her short brown hair, just above her shoulder. Stephanie held Samantha’s hands and they went out of their house. In the garden, they saw their mom watering the plants and their dad cleaning some truck parts. Their mom works at the government and their dad has his own business. “Good morning mom, hey dad!” said Stephanie. “Good morning Steph, you look beautiful huh?” said Rey as he is still busy cleaning truck parts. “Samantha’s begging for me to buy some burger in the shop, well return soon dad, can we?” Stephanie said. “Okay, just make sure that you’ll come home before lunch, take care.” Rey answered with a smile. “bye mom and dad” Samantha said with a big smile. Upon reaching the shop, Samantha is in search of something, I guess not something but someone, she’s looking for Tom, the tall, blonde and intelligent guy whom Samantha said likes Stephanie. Three weeks ago, “Steph, he’s handsome, he’s good, he gives me burgers every time I go at their shop.” Samantha said. “Sam, you don’t understand, I don’t like him, just let me find the one who would suit me, someone whom I would fall, someone who would never ever let me cry.” Stephanie told Sam while daydreaming, her hands in her hair and her eyes closed. “come on Steph! There’s no such thing as that, fairy tales aren’t true.” Sam said. “I’ll prove to you, how true love works.” Stephanie said with a smile. At the shop, where there are many people who eats, sips their coffees and of course eats their specialty the burger, Sam and Steph sat at the corner near the door. Tom went straight to them and asked them for their order, he smiled and blinked at Stephanie. Stephanie didn’t responded to what Tom did, instead Samantha was the one who ordered and smiled to Tom. “I want to order a boyfriend to my sister, she’s 27 and still she doesn’t have boyfriend since birth.” Samantha mocked and laughed. “I’m sorry Sam, but we don’t have boyfriends for hire here.” Tom answered seriously. He was not in the mood, for her mom and dad had a fight and decided to divorce. But Samantha and Stephanie did not cared of what had happened at all. After they have eaten their burger they went home.
(page 2)
my friend Tine and asked things about him, like what’s the background of this man regarding to boy-girl relationship and the likes. If they knew this move, what’s his plan about me, nor reasons of telling me those confessions, because I actually don’t believe in him. Or maybe I’m just convincing myself that it is not happening because I don’t like him and he’s out of my league, and over assuming that he’s going to court me, but for a girls instinct I know that’s the first move. Kirstine called me telling to come over to their boarding house so we could discuss the things I asked her, I immediately took a bath dress up. I then go to her place with a ’bit of confusion, why I am interested about this man if I don’t like him at all. Even if doubting I chose to consult my friend Tine about this intriguing man and to know things about him.
When I arrived at her place and automatically asked her about Kenneth.
‘Tinnnneee, goodness! What’s his plan? Any idea? I asked with a confusion but attached to it is the feeling of excitement. I showed to my friend Kenneth’s sent messages to me.
‘I don’t know, mm.. interested? Tine replied.’ Obviously she is also confuse about the confession of his boyfriend’s friend.
‘If you want to know about him in his boy-girl relationship, all I know Jul is he’s a perfect gentleman when it comes to that, that’s why he was hurt regarding his break up with his ex-girlfriend because of too much trust and confident in her, never expecting that the girl he loved would just hurt him. When he commits, he will really stand for it, he’s a man of honor you know. He is also responsible for that commitment and takes care of it. That’s what I know about him, I’m not telling you the good side of him because he is my friend but I guess that’s the reality. He is also the girl in their family not literally but when it comes to the things that he does the shocking part is he’s the one who does all the household chores since they are all men but in spite of that he really acts as a woman of the family except of course with their mother.’ Tine added.
‘Is that true? I never expected that he is like that, he seems to be a stubborn man but if that so, it impresses me and I already liked him.’ I replied with a smile on my face.
‘Why don’t you give him a chance Jul?’ Tine said.
‘It all depends on how he will ask for my yes Tine.’ I replied.
I started sending him messages to his cell phone daily. It could be a daily good-night message or just to ask him how’s his day. He would usually reply to my messages. One day, after the final exam in the first semester, he finally asked me out. We went out to eat dinner at Chicken Ati-atihan that was the first time we went out, just the two of us and after that, we went back to school it was already dark we didn’t even notice the time when we arrived at CMU we chose to
Too late(page 2)
The next morning, Stephanie went to her office and suddenly her friend Gina was shared something to her. “Someone’s texting me, I guess it’s Henry, I broke up with him long time ago but I guess he still can’t get over it.” Gina said. “Don’t worry Gina, I’ll spy for you, I’ll text that number and I’ll ask him who he is.” Stephanie said while she’s so busy searching for some papers in her office. Later at night, Stephanie texted the number saying “Hi”, the number immediately replied saying “Hello, may I know your name please?”, “I’m Annie, how about you?” Steph replied, “I’m Blake, nice knowing you Annie.” He replied. They texted and texted until they became so close, they share all their problems, secrets etc. After months of being a close text friends, they decided to meet up. “At the park, at 9:00 am” these words were what Blake had in his mind always. He gets ready, wore his newly bought shirt and then a perfume. On the other hand, Stephanie wore something special, she is dressed in a blue shirt and a ripped jeans with a blue cap and a blue snickers. They we’re both excited and they were both waiting at the park looking and checking at their watches. The clock strikes at 9 and they both had seen each other, they were so shocked, “Tom?” Stephanie said, “Steph?” Stephanie answered with her eyes wide open. “hahaha, it seems like your meeting someone special huh?” Stephanie said, “I guess you prepared so well for your date today? Hahaha” they both laughed and laughed and had a great happy chit chat.
They were both happy every time that they are together. Tom never missed even a single day to visit Stephanie in their house. It seems like a day will not going to be complete if they cannot be with each other. It was in the middle of December, Tom and Stephanie are walking and laughing when suddenly “I love you” he said sincerely, Stephanie became so speechless, all she did was just to laugh and continue to walk. “Steph, I love you, I really do, can you be my girlfriend?”, Tom said and there was a sudden silence. Stephanie didn’t answered and they just went home without even saying even a single word.
“Sam, he said he wants me to be his girlfriend.” Stephanie said while combing Samantha’s hair. “Oh my God! Tell me? Who’s that lucky guy?” Samantha said. “You’ll just laugh at me, I’m telling you, I just want to prove to you that true love is true.” Stephanie answered and sat on her bed. “Is is Tom? Haha, I told you! He’s the on for you, you both belong to each other, he’s a kind person, he’s good, he’s handsome, what else can you ask for?” Sam said with an excitement down her eyes. “I’m afraid, I don’t want to cry just like how you cried with John, just like how you were left by Ben and I’m afraid that I cannot love him in the right way.” Stephanie said horrified with what would going to happen if she will accept Tom’s proposal. “You don’t have to be afraid, yes you’re older than me, you are afraid of being hurt like me, but you should always think positively, loving could really be painful, just go for it and do your best, okay? Tom will not hurt you, I know him, I swear.” Samantha said to convince Stephanie.
(page 3)
stay at the staircase of the school right side of the administration building facing the what they call as Sanchai Road, staring at the stars, drinking and chatting just talking about nonsense things. It was then I felt that I am truly and really in love with this guy. He sent me home later, that night is so wonderful and very extraordinary I can’t even describe the joy I felt that time since then and from that day on, I could not get him out of my mind.
After three months of dating and getting to know each other, until on the 25th day of November he had taken the courage to ask me the question ‘would you be my girl’? I was stunned for a few seconds I couldn’t believe that he really asked me that, but I love him and I know that he loves me too I can see it in his eyes after a few moment of silence he finally got my answer. I like him a lot, fallen for him and can’t even get him out of my mind. For short he got my pretty, simple, and sweet YES!
In the present, we are still together happily in love though encountering problems and fights we still hold on and still counting the days that we have and the moments we will have. Truly love is a many splendor thing.
Too late (Page 3)
Tom and Stephanie met at the beach, but still they are not saying something. They did not talked for an hour until Stephanie asked for them to go home. “I wanna go home, I’m tired.” Stephanie said. Tom went to their shop and was out of his mind thinking what had happened and why everything had gone wrong. His dad had noticed it saying “come on boy, what happened? You can share it with me, you know, father and son talk.” His dad said while trying to make him laugh. “Dad, I’m in love” Tom said. “Then? What’s wrong with being in love? Is it that girl named Stephanie? She’s beautiful.” His dad said. “Yes dad, you are right, everything was good, we did great with each other, we are happy with each other, we smile, we laugh and I enjoy being with her always. But dad, last time I asked her to be my girlfriend and everything had changed, he doesn’t talked to me and zoom, I guess I’ve broke everything.” He shared to his dad. “Son, as long as you are being true to yourself, there’s nothing wrong. Just do what you think is right and everything will be fine.” His dad answered. “I should better go to her right now dad. Thank you dad, bye!” he said rushing. He drove his car rushing towards Stephanie’s house.
“I love him, but I am really after to tell him.” Stephanie said while looking in her mirror. “okay fine, I’ll tell him, I will tell him.” She finally made up her mind when suddenly “Kriiinng! Kriiing! Kriiinng!” her phone rings. “Hello” Stephanie said, “is this Stephanie?” A man on a phone said. “Yes, I am what can I do for you sir?” Stephanie answered. “This is Tom’s dad, Tom had an accident, he’s at the ICU right now and he needs you, he drove his car rushing towards your home when big truck bumped his car and it suddenly fell down to a cliff. Wait the doctor’s here”. Tom’s dad cut the call and cried. “No! he’s too young to die!” he said crying.
Stephanie was at the hospital when the police had arrived. “Are you Ms. Stephanie?” the policeman asked. “Yes I am”, Stephanie answered. “We found this inside the car.” The policeman said. The policeman handed a box and a letter inside. The box has a necklace in it and the note says “I love you Stephanie and I will love you until they take my breath away.” Tears came down from Stephanie’s eyes and then she said “Maybe this is too late, but I love you, I love you that I am afraid to lose you and now that you’re gone, I will still love you.”
Emmie Joy A. Consad
AB English 3
Creative Writing
Genuine Love
Page 1
“Don’t judge me for who I am! You didn’t even know me! Shot your mouth and go away!” That was the last thing that he heard Marlon and she run away. He was very angry to her; she used him to cover her pain and sorrow. Donna grew up miserable, her father had another wife and she never felt that he was love by him. Her mother died when she give birth, that is why her father hated her so much. Donna failed tocatch his attention.
One morning when she was in the canteen, she saw a handsome man. He had an Angelique face, tall and had a dark complexion. She didn’t notice that the student was murmuring. They are fall in line there but Donna’s mind is still flying with no direction. They’re all irritated to her, except to her friend Leah. She holds her hand and said, “Donna stopped that, I am so hungry and my stomach was trembling.” Her cheeks turned red and very ashamed of what she did in the cashiers counter area. They sat next to the table of Marlon and ate their lunch. She was very happy and didn’t even forget his face until she sleeps.
The next morning, she saw him again but she was so surprise yet disappointed of what she had seen. Marlon and her classmate Vanessa are having an affair. They are kissing each other and not bothering that many people are looking at them. Donna run away, her day was already ruined and she cried.
When entering the room, she saw him again. Marlon was sitting next to her chair. Donna wanted to transfer her chair but their instructor arrived. She is not comfort and
Page 2
wishes that their classes end fast. She stared to hate him because many girls are linked to him. His was so arrogant and proud to his self.
One afternoon, Marlon noticed that Donna’s eyes turned red and she’s unhappy. He wanted to ask her something but he was afraid that she’ll just ignore him. He went to her and said, “You’re so beautiful even though you’re not smiling a bit. But if you show your smile, I’d say that you’re the prettiest person I’ve ever known in this world.” Donna stared at him and said, “Stop that…..! You’re just making funof me…..! I really don’t like you……! Go away!!!! Stay away from me!!!! I don’t need your help!!!!!! But Marlon didn’t stop saying good things to her until he saw Donna laughed loud. He said,“ Why is it that your very lonely every time I saw you? Can you share it to me if you wanted to?” She just smiled and did not say a word. Marlon got her phone and typed her number then saved it.
Donna went home happy until she saw her father. She went to him and kissed him on his cheeks. Her father didn’t even raise his head, still writing.
Donna went to her room and cried. She dialed a number and called. She waited for someone to answer her until she heard a person talk. “Hello, who is this?” that was Marlon and pressed the end button. She called him again and got surprised, he said, “Is this you, Donna? Please answer me, is there something wrong?” But Donna wouldn’t speak though the person on the other line is still speaking.
“Donna, are you still there? I am here to listen.” She cannot control her feelings and cried while holding the phone and said, “Can you pick me up?”
Marlon answered, “Ok. But please give me your address so that I can pick you there.”
Page 3
Donna was crying until she heard a vehicle stop in front of their house. She opened the window and saw Marlon standing next to his car. She ran out of the house and went to the car. He asked, “Where are we going now? It’s already late in the evening. She gets her phone and saw the time. She said, “I’m sorry if I disturb you this time. I’m so depressed every time I see my father. He’s very cold and I haven’t seen him smile since the day I was born. I did everything but he’s not bothering to visit me every time I receive my award at school.” Donna cried and Marlon comforted her. He said, “Can I send you home now? I’m sure your father is already worried about you.” She only nodded her head and stay silent for a while.
Marlon was always there for her and they became best of friends. But one afternoon, he called her at the canteen and invited her for a dinner date with his family. At first, she didn’t believe him and said, “Really? But I am very bust today and I can’t go with you.” Marlon pleaded. Donna couldn’t do anything because everybody was already teasing them and she answered, “Yes.”
Donna was very shy when she saw them, his family. Her heart pumped as fast as it could while walking until they reached the table. Marlon said, “Mom, Dad, this is Donna Guevarra. She is the person that I’ve been telling you about. She looked at him in the eyes as if asking, but he just blinked his eye on her. Her cheeks turned red again, she’s blushed and continued eating. They asked some questions and she just answered it. The dinner was over and it was really great because his parents were very nice and hospitable.
The following night, Marlon invited her again. She was shocked when she saw the place. The floor was filled with red rose petals. And the ambiance was so romantic. “What are we doing here?, she asked. Marlon held her hand and said, I really love you since the day I’ve known you. You’re all I thing of the time I wake up until the time I go to sleep.”
Page 4
They didn’t notice that Donna’s father was following them. And her father shouted at them disturbing the mood of the scene. He yelled,” What are the two of you doing here? Donna, come here. Get in the car!” Then, Donna ran crying and went inside the car. Her father talked with Marlon and drove angrily.
The next day, she received news that Marlon had car accident. She rushed to the hospital and looked for him. She went to morgue and cried so loud. Suddenly, people began to look at her with a strangely. She was confused of their reaction. She was then late to realize that it wasn’t Marlon on the death bed. She asked the attendant on what room Marlon was admitted. Donna hurriedly walked into the room, hoping that Marlon was okey. Her heart was filled with gladness when she saw that Marlon was calmly lying on the bed. Suddenly, Marlon opened his eyes and ignored Donna. Marlon said, “Don’t get pity on me. Your father didn’t know me well. Though we are only poor, we are living peacefully with my family. I’m not a gold digger. I love you for who you are”.
Donna was shocked upon the revelation of Marlon. She couldn’t believe that her father said those thing to the man she loves. She talked to her father with a hateful heart. She could no longer control the pain that she feels toward him so he got a knife and stabbed herself! Her father got panic and carried her daughter to the hospital. Donna felt her father’s to her, seeing how he reacted to the event. Her father cried in tears and did every way to keep his daughter alive.
Donna needed a blood transfusion. Her father looked for blood donors, yet Donna’s blood type is not common. Seeing no other hope, he called Marlon for help and Marlon did it for Donna.
Donna’s father realized how Marlon loves her daughter and also starts to give his full care and attention to his only beloved daughter.
Ocana, Chesamel G.
AB English 4
“Creative Writing”
TTH 8:30-10am
“A LOVE STORY”
The acquaintance party is boring. Princess thought acquaintance parties are supposed to be welcome parties for all, especially to the freshmen. Yeah, many attended the party and there were games but it still seemed boring. She was just contented with the foods that are place in the table while others exhausted themselves with their silly games and raced the sea like dogs eager for a swim. It was such a bore to her; her feet did not even get wet.
On her way home, when almost everyone had climbed off the bus she felt alone and lonely. She was sitting alone at the back of the bus as her mind wondered through the loneliness she felt. As she tried to lift her spirits up, she saw from the corner of her eye a boy. He was sitting just opposite the seat where she sat. He was alone. Earlier, she thought that everyone in the party had a partner, but here he was all alone and no girl seemed to care. Because she was shy she didn’t dare to get a look at him but she regret because it may be the last time she would see him.
A few months later, the school organized a conference and Princess volunteered as a student representative. During the course of the conference, she met a lot of people. That included the other representatives of the other schools and many of whom she was acquainted with for the first time. And then, there was this boy that caught her attention and piqued her curiosity. He was cute and simple and looks so innocent with his sparkling eyes and firm body. Princess was not able to ask his name nor had a chat with him. She only came to know his name after she asked one of his classmates. His name was Lance.
The three-day conference was an experience. There was free food and they got to watch the proceedings for free. During the welcome dinner, she observed that my friend Ann, was so concerned and obviously interested in Lance. It was not only Princess who noticed it but also the others who shared the table with us. She barely talked aloud but every once in a while she would whisper something to Lance. That time she felt jealous. And she was also surprised that when her suspicion was confirmed a day later that Lance courted my friend Ann.
A few days later, the school had given us a beach party. All expenses were paid by the school and the sponsors, as a sign of gratitude for the efforts and contribution to the success of the conference. They indulge in all the food and swam all day long. Amidst the festivity, Ann sat at the edge of a pier, all alone. It seemed that she was sadly pondering on something and preferred not to share it. Princess presumed that something was wrong between her and Lance yet Lance were happily splashing in the water with his friends.
A week later, they were again treated to a buffet dinner. This time, Princess came to know Lance better. They had a little chat but Ann was always around, wanting his affection. Lance found out that Princess lived near his place so he offered to accompany her home. After the dinner, Princess thought that that they were going to be alone then she forgot that Ann was the all-assuming hero. Poor Princess, she had to sit alone at the far end of the jeepney while Ann was fussing over Lance. Princess felt lonely, empty and most especially jealous.
When the second semester started, Lance and Princess got more acquainted with each other. They usually took supper together and that went on for two months. It was not a date, of course, and was just for company’s sake. They should sometimes stay up late in the night and even up to the wee hours of the morning justtalking about anything. Then, she thought it was the night that Lance would woo her but it did not happen. Princess felt that he preferred to be on the safe side and she was still treated by him as a good friend.
After Christmas break, things began to change. Princess hardly saw him anymore and gone were the days of taking their supper together and staying up late at night. She would run after him whenever she got the chance to see him, but unfortunately she can’t even go near with because he was with his friends and classmates or was with Ann. The sight of them together put a prick in her heart but she could do nothing. She felt that she was a loser, because she didn’t even put up a fight.
The next thing she knew, Ann and Lance were already sweethearts, turning her life upside-down. The emptiness in one seemed to grow and her days became more gloomy and lonely. She felt that she was falling in a deep and dark pit waiting to reach the bottom of it only to swallowed by the darkness and the emptiness. That’s when she realized that she also have feelings for him. But then, she wasted all the time she could have shown him what she truly felt. And worse, it was her last year in school so she will never see him again. Though she supposed to be grateful that she will finally graduate, but her heart was empty.
To get over the emptiness, she decided to enroll in a second course hoping that she would finally find her special someone. Then, as if from a dream, there was Lance again. Since they would not see each other as often as before, she cherished every chance when they will meet and have time to spend each other. In those rare times, her heart was filled with gladness. Lance told me that Ann was already out of his life and that he was free again but he added that he was doubtful about entering a new relationship. But it doesn’t bother her feelings towards him and instead it blew the dark cloud away from her. They sent each text messages to each other from time to time and even watched a movie together. But then, like before our communication stopped and she did not see her again. It seemed that he just disappeared with a single snap. With a heavy heart, she was back to her old self, the lonely side.
Page3
A year later, she received text messages from him asking her if how she was doing. That time, it put her back on her feet again and the sun shone on her horizon. With a firm decision that she would not let it slip away this time, she tried everything so that their communication would not cut-off like before. From text messages, she was so caring and thoughtful unto him but she kept reminding herself that she would do the same if they will meet in person. When they finally met, Princess was very surprised on what she saw and heard from Lance eyes and mouth; she saw the sincerity and dedication to confess all that he felt for her, on that time she was filled with joy and love for him.
Years later, Lance and Princess got married. As they were reminiscing their past, their conversation went back to the time of Princess first acquaintance party. Lance told her that he did not enjoy the party as well and he was lonely at that time also. Then it bothers Princess, because he could not imagine that Lance was now her lovable husband, and was the boy she saw in the bus, the boy whose face she didn’t even bother to glimpse and the boy she didn’t bother to care.
After all, knowing that somewhere and somehow, there are people who are destined to be our everlasting companion until the end. And through that people, the memory with them really means a destiny, a version of a fairytale ending—a happy-ever-after.
*** THE END ***
Page3
A year later, she received text messages from him asking her if how she was doing. That time, it put her back on her feet again and the sun shone on her horizon. With a firm decision that she would not let it slip away this time, she tried everything so that their communication would not cut-off like before. From text messages, she was so caring and thoughtful unto him but she kept reminding herself that she would do the same if they will meet in person. When they finally met, Princess was very surprised on what she saw and heard from Lance eyes and mouth; she saw the sincerity and dedication to confess all that he felt for her, on that time she was filled with joy and love for him.
Years later, Lance and Princess got married. As they were reminiscing their past, their conversation went back to the time of Princess first acquaintance party. Lance told her that he did not enjoy the party as well and he was lonely at that time also. Then it bothers Princess, because he could not imagine that Lance was now her lovable husband, and was the boy she saw in the bus, the boy whose face she didn’t even bother to glimpse and the boy she didn’t bother to care.
After all, knowing that somewhere and somehow, there are people who are destined to be our everlasting companion until the end. And through that people, the memory with them really means a destiny, a version of a fairytale ending—a happy-ever-after.
*** THE END ***
Begins at the Rendezvous
page 1
The air gently touches her radiant face as she sits under the shade of a tree while watching the glamorous beauty of the lake. The lake played a big part in her life. Then she felt a sudden feeling of loneliness that gets her reminisce the past events of her life and yet, it draws a smile in her face.
It was the first day as a college student and Cassey is very excited. Suddenly, her clock alarms and it made her realized that it was already time for her prepare in going to school. When she took a glimpse at it and found out that it was already 6:30 in the morning.
“Oh my goodness! It is already 6:30 am and I’m almost late for school.” Cassey cried in a loud voice.
Cassey got up on her bed and fix herself so that she can go to school. On her way, she didn’t notice that she accidentally bumped someone.
“Next time, will you please watch your way!?” Cassey said harshly to the guy while picking her things in the floor. She did not even bother to say sorry and just walked briskly to her assigned room and left the stranger in middle of the corridor. When she arrived in her classroom, she was relieved because her professor is not yet around. She was very thankful seeing her former classmate in high school. At last, she will never be isolated in her new environment.
“Are you Denise Mendez right? I am glad that you’re here. I did not expect that we’ll be going to be in the same university.” Cassey said.
“Yes I am and you can just call me Denise. You are Cassey Chua? Well, how have you been? It’s been a long time since we have seen each other?” Denise replied.
“I’m fine and I’m doing well. But you know what Denise? I’m really vexed this morning.” Cassey murmured.
“Why is that so Cassey?” Denise asked.
“I was in hurry in going here because I woke up late. Unfortunately, that bastard man ruined my morning. He bumped at me! He didn’t even dare to say sorry or help me in picking my things in the floor. He just ignored me acting as if nothing happened.” Cassey said furiously.
Denise giggled silently then asked her if he had seen her face or is he handsome. Then Cassey answered that she doesn’t have the chance to glance at his face. All she can remember is the man’s perfume and added that he is quite tall. In the midst of their intense conversation, their professor enters the classroom so both of them zippered their mouth. In the other hand, while
PAGE 2
professor is busy discussing the rules in the classroom and the course syllabus, a mysterious guy knocks at the door.
“Good morning sir, I’m very sorry that I am late. I was not able to find the room immediately.” The guy said.
“Okay, since it is your first day in school I’ll just accept your excuse. Don’t do it next time or else I will mark you absent. Is that clear Mr.? Who are you again?” The professor asked.
“Mr. Steven Martinez sir.” The guy answered.
The ladies at the back were mesmerized to their new classmate. He is 6 feet tall, having a fair complexion, robust and a body like Achilles. If someone looks in his eyes, it will show how mysterious he is. While the other classmates of Cassey are very busy staring to their new classmate, she just ignored the presence of Steven. Suddenly their professor in sociology asked them to have research study in pairs. Then Cassey and Steven became partner of the said research. They were like cats and dogs, always quarreling to each other. Most of the time, they were teased by their classmate because they looked like a couple. Steven is on his way to the basketball court when a familiar voice called his name.
“Hey Steven! Where are you going?” His classmate Bryan asked him.
“I’m going to play basketball and how about you Bryan?” Steven asked in return.
“What a coincidence! I’m going to play too. By the way, can I ask you something?” Bryan said. Steven nodded for a reply.
“Are you the boyfriend of Cassey? It seems that you two have relationship.” Bryan said.
“We were just friends.” Steven straightly answered.
“Oh come on! Cassey is one of the loveliest ladies in our campus. She has a nice body figure and has angelic face. No wonder she became the apple of the eye in every man in our university.” Bryan said.
But Steven just laughed about what Bryan said then he played basketball already, leaving Bryan hanging. As days passed by, Cassey was able to discover the other side of Steven. He is a type of person that is not that expressive in what he feels, a responsible son to his parents and a man of intelligence. Although he is unluckily not wealthy, it never stops him in pursuing his ambitions in life. Then Cassey unexpectedly admire him more than as a friend. Every day is an agony for her because she cannot feign her feelings towards Steven even though she tried her best to control it.
One day, they were dismissed early and so Steven decided to bring Cassey in a special place. Cassey wondered and asked Steven if where are they going, then suddenly Steven covered
her eyes with his own handkerchief. When they arrived in the place, Steven removed he handkerchief and
page 3
then Cassey slowly opened her eyes. She was very surprised seeing the magnificent view of the place. It seems that they were in the paradise. They heard the humming of the birds and creating melody as if they were singing for Cassey and Steven. When their eyes met, both of them were zipped-lip but it seems that their eyes are talking with each other. Steven began to draw his face closer to Cassey then kissed his forehead and said “I am glad that you came to my life.” Cassey could not utter a single word because she can’t explain what she feels deep inside. So they just sit silently under the shade of the tree and watch the breath-taking scenery of the lake in front of them.
As Cassey arrived home, his father asked her if why she is late in coming home. She formulated an alibi that they were practicing their play for their class in Dramatics.
“Cassey, we need to talk to right now.” Her father said.
“Can we just pass it tomorrow Dad? I am a bit tired.” Cassey replied.
“I reckon that this is the right time for us to talk. I and your Mom decided that you will continue your studies in the US. After that, you will marry the son of my best friend.” Mr. Henry Chua said.
“What? Are you sure of what you are saying? I don’t want my life to be planned like that, an arranged marriage? I even barely know that man whom you want me to marry and I want you to know that I already love someone now.” Cassey told her father.
“Whether you like it or not, our decision is final. Cassey, I hope that you understand us and beside this are for your own good. Tomorrow at 7pm will be our flight to US. We’ll just asked someone who will work for your papers at school.” Her father said.
Cassey trembled of what she had heard. She immediately ran to her room with tears in her eyes. She already knew that it impossible for her parents to change their decision. Early in the morning, Cassey called Steven that they will meet in their meeting place at exactly 10:00 am. She said that she has something important to say then Steven agreed.
Cassey was sitting under the tree when Steven arrived in the place.
“Hi Cassey, are you okay? You seem so sad.” Steven asked.
“Honestly, I’m not okay. My father told me last night that I will continue my studies in the US and perhaps we might live there. I don’t know if when I will come back. Thank you for everything. I think it is better for us to forget each other.” Cassey said in a cracked voice and left Steven. While walking away, she looked back at Steven with tears flowing in her face but Steven was just motionless. Then she decided to run as fast as she could so Steven will never see the sadness deep within her.
page4
Six years had already passed. There are a lot of changes happened in Cassey’s life. She didn’t expect that the marriage did not happen. Terence, the man whom his father arranged to be her future husband sets her free. From the start, Terence knew that somebody has already owned Cassey’s heart and definitely it’s not him. He set her free and let her find the happiness she is longing for. Finally, Cassey went back to the Philippines and tried her best to find Steven. Unfortunately she was not able to do so. She doesn’t know of where he is right now, where he lives or if he is not yet married. Then she thought that Steven is Steven might be happy with his life now because as far as she remembers he did not take any step to communicate with her all this years.
Cassey was on her way to the Church, when she saw a familiar woman, it was Denise her friend in college. After the Mass, Cassey invited her to go out and get something to eat. They enjoyed each other company. There, they talked a lot of things and share what happen to them in the past years. Then Denise mentioned about Steven’s situation after she left to US. According to Denise, Steven’s life became lonely knowing that the only woman he loved left him. At first, Cassey did not believe on what Denise had told her.
“Is that true Denise? I can’t believe it.” Cassey exclaimed.
“It is true Cassey. Because I can see in his eyes that he is truly in love with. His eyes was very different when he is with you, it looks like he is very happy. But when you left, everything changes, he always silent and he did not courted any woman in the university. Every time we talked about you, his face glows. He even always asked us about you Cassey.” Denise answered.
Upon hearing that words, Cassey was moved and hoping again to see him. Every day, Cassey went to their meeting place and waiting for Steven to come. Here comes another day, the place still look very amazing. The water shines like crystals against the rays of the sun. The air gently touches her face and it made her close her eyes. As she was sitting under the tree she had seen a familiar face that she longed to see for the past six years and then a smile draws in her face. She knew that from that very moment, everything will change and this time she will never let go of him.
Page 5
Donna and Marlon got married and built a happy family full of love and understanding.
----------------------------------------------- THE END ----------------------------------------------
PAGE 1
Unexpected Confession
Samantha, a beautiful, simple and intelligent girl in disguise treated the year as one of her happiest and luckiest year. She has all the things and qualities a person would want to but sometimes she feels emptiness in her heart or the feeling that something is lacking in her life. Until she met Vimer Lloyd Morales in a very awkward moment. Samantha was in college way back then. Vimer as what some perceives is very handsome, humble, a gentleman and everything she can’t explain how she had felt after meeting the guy. It brought her sleepless nights just remembering every single moment in the first time they met and she made a way just to get close to him until one day.
‘Gosh! What would I do now? The worried Sam said.
It is raining so bad and Samantha is very worried, it is already 7:15 in the evening and she is not yet home, her mother is already texting her as to where she is. Samantha is unable to go to the bus stop to go home. How she wanted to cry and then unexpectedly tears came down from her eyes. She noticed that someone took a deep breath beside her, that time she is front of an establishment, upon hearing the sigh she slowly opened her eyes trying to figure out who is it, as she looked beside it was Vimer Morales staring and he then said..
‘It does really make a woman to turn into an ugly duckling whenever she cries’, chuckle Vimer offering Sam a handkerchief. Even if Sam is ashamed she doesn’t have a choice but to accept the offer.
‘Gosh! She was tongue tied. She closed and opened her eyes even rubbed it checking out if that moment is true and not just a dream she then felt happy after knowing that it is reality.
After their unexpected moment with each other Sam and Vimer went out together, eat lunch together; make assignments together and the likes. As the days passes by, Sam already felt something, feeling a strange feeling she couldn’t explain. How she wanted to express her feelings to Vimer but she is afraid of being rejected. She wants to confess her secret that she is not a real woman but a lady in disguised. Until such time that the truth was unexpectedly revealed and after that she felt so helpless. She couldn’t even face Vimer because of shame. She looked for ways to avoid Vimer Lloyd Morales, one month had passed and she misses him so much not until one day.
Samantha is sitting at the school bench when a paper flew in front of her. When it landed on the ground she noticed it has a note in it saying ‘why are you avoiding me? With a sad symbol in it, ‘I can’t live without you, I started to love you since the day we met in the midst of the rain. ‘You are my life and everything Sam’. As she looked around she found out that it is Vimer Lloyd and he immediately sat beside her. She cried so hard and out loud and said..
‘Sorry, I don’t know how to face you that’s why I just decided to stay away.’
‘Hush, stop crying I hate it when you cry.’ Pleaded Vimer
PAGE 2
Samantha is about to run when Vimer hugged her. God! How she missed him, she closed her eyes and she then felt his hotness.
‘Please don’t stay away from me, it makes me so uncomfortable not being with you. Don’t ever think that I got angry when you didn’t tell me the truth I knew it already from the day we met, I love you and that’s all that matters. Please say you love me too.” He murmured.
“Why do you love me Vimer? I am a gay and all the things that eyes can see are nothing but fake.” Samantha said sadly.
“From the moment our eyes met, it is your face that I cannot forget. I just love you.” Pleadingly says Vimer. “Please accept my love for you and say you love me too.”
Sam is very speechless for a long while, she couldn’t believe in everything she heard but Vimer Lloyd is saying it again and again. After a few moment she hugged him so tight, she is very very happy because at last her dreams came true and with a deep sigh she said.
“ accept my love for you and say you love me too.”
Sam is very speechless for a long while, she couldn’t believe in everything she heard but Vimer Lloyd is saying it again and again. After a few moment she hugged him so tight, she is very very happy because at last her dreams came true and with a deep sigh she said.
“Yes, I love you too, I love you so much, I had love you since the day you offered me a handkerchief.” Confessed Samantha.
Eight years later, Samantha and Vimer are already working abroad. There, they then decided to settle down. They already own a big telecommunication company which is the Vimsa Telecom competing with other famous communication companies in Australia. The lovers decided to get married there since both of them are already a citizen in the country. On the wedding day, Samantha wears a simple but elegant dress which naturally made her a stunning beauty, the sight of her made Vimer more in love. Meanwhile the groom wears a suit, a simple one but that really made him so handsome, his appearance made Samantha so proud for she is very lucky to be loved by a man like him.
Until that very moment Samantha still couldn’t believe that there would be someone who will accept a gay like her, someone who will love her for whatever and whoever she is. After the ceremony both are very happy, they don’t even mind as to what other people will say, all they know is they are so deeply in love with each other, Samantha believes in what Vimer Lloyd always says. “I love you Sam and it’s all that matters.” Samantha trusts in him, finally the lady in disguise already found the man whom she will share the rest of her life with.
Page 1
Joyce D. Villacura
Creative Writing
TTh 08:30-10:00
Love is now or never
Jezzel is a college student, she is 18 years of age. Jezzel is a loving, helpful and shy type of person, she always help her mother in the household chores because she is the eldest child. Jezzel has a bestfriend named Alexa. Alexa on the other hand is kind, helpful and friendly. Jezzel loved Alexa because they are so close to each other, they are just like sisters. They are talking about their love ones. June 20,2012, Jezzel receive a textmessage from the unknown number. The message goes like this, ‘Hi can you be my textmate’?. Where did you get my number? Jezzel’s reply. The unknown number replied.’ I got your number from my cousin, I know you know her. I said, Uhm Alexa, right? Yes, my name is Avin, and you?. I’m Jezzel. They enjoy texing and they are asking about themselves. Arvin is a loving, caring and sweet, this is what i can say because the way he texted me, Jezzel said. Four hours had passed, Arvin asked if he had a chance to become a boyfriend of Jezzel. Jezel like Arvin, so they become close, closer so they became lovers. Everyday they are texting, chatting in facebook. One month had passed and its a fiesta in their barrio, Arvin invited Jezzel, this is the first time they meet. Its 5pm when they met, Jezzel dont want to meet Arvin because she’s so shy, scared and felt nervous. Alexa forced Jezzel, so Jezzel didnt refuse, they met Arvin at the second floor of the Mall at Cagayan De Oro City. They are talking and they introducing themselves. Arvin invited Jezzel to go to thier house together with Alexa, so they did. In Arvin’s house, they prepared a lots of foods for us., they have a lots of visitors. While eating, Jezzel and Alexa are talking, Jezzel felt nervous because Arvin’s mother are there. Their tummy was so full so they sat down for a while and have rest. Arvin move closer to Jezzel and said, I will introduced you to my mom, and I said please Arvin dont.please. So he didn’t. After the dinner in Arvin’s house, Arvin, Alexa and Jezzel went to the Jollibee, they eat together, laughing and talking to one another. Three hours had passed, it was 9 pm so Jezel decided to go home because it was already late in the evening.Arvin brought with him his motorcycle so he delivered us in our home. Jezzel arrived at heir house with a happy face and she texted Arvin thank you so much.
Page 2
Joyce D. Villacura
One month of being together, he is all I think and becomes my world,Jezzel said. Standing here, thinking about how much I miss you, Arvin texted Jerzel. Almost everyday Arvin and Jezzel meet after thier class and they eat together everywhere. They have many happiest moments, unforgettable moments. Arvin prayed and said, I close my eyes and make a wish that Jezzel would be his wife. Missing you more and more each day, Arvin said. Jezzel talk to Arvin and said I love the way you are and I see it in your eyes, the love, the need, your tears, I’ll be lonely without you. I want that you will always by my side Arvin texted to Jezzel.We talked to each other, and Jezzel said, You know its you Arvin whenever I get weary youre always there for me, you give me the courage and the strength I need. Arvin I love you. Arvin said you’re the best person that has ever happened to me. I cannot imagine life without you, for I’ve locked my heart, for you found the key. This love feels so real, and I need you to know your right beside me in my heart. This is true, my love is here for you, this are the statement which Arvin says to Jezzel. I’ll give you all that you need, youre all I need my love to you Jezzel. The smile on your face let me know that you need me. There’s a truth in your eyes saying you’ll never leave me. The touch of your hand says you’ll catch me whereever i fall. Two months had passed, Arvin found out that Jezzel have another boy. Jezzel was thinking why Arvin didnt txt her, theres a big difference of Arvin because before Arvin is always texting her, and now Arvin texted her sometimes. The text “I love you”, the chatting in facebook till all hours of the night, all had dissappeared. Wha had I done? His cousin apple she is young, she is 13 years old and she said to me that Arvin have another girl. I was so shocked. Tears fall from my eyes, is this what they called “karma”? I asked myself I had lost the one person that I felt so close to. And it hasn’t stopped there, I know what type of motorcycle he drives. I also know what he looks like in every little detail. All I have to do is see the same type of motorcycle or a man that looks like him. It will never get any easier for me, every little thing reminds me of him, I keep telling myself to get over him, and to go on with my life, but how can I go on, when the one person I want to go on with is gone? Jezzel cried. And how can I ever go on, when all I ever wanted to do was to tell him that I love him that I love Arvin, more than anything on this earth. I dont know if I will ever find happines again, it was once in a lifetime chance and I have to learn to deal with my mistakes. But this is what I always say “ you never know what you have until its gone”, he’s gone and I will forever miss him. I only wish he knew this, I only wish he knew that I still love him more than ever, and that I always will. I only wish that I could go back in time and change everything to make it better, to make it right, Jezzel talk to herself. We have all had are hearts broken at least once in our lives. There has been that one person that we have loved with all our heart and has not returned that love. I feel like I will never love the way again. He is all I think of and becomes my world. I asked myself why is this happening to me? Jezzel said, Am I not enough? Jezzel texted Arvin and said, I admit to him that I commit a mistake, I said sorry to him and I promise that I will not do it again, Jezzel cried.
Page 3
Joyce D. Villacura
Then as time goes by, I get the answers to my questions. I begin to realize that it all happened for a reason. I just say to myself, maybe he is not the one for me. It becomes a learning experience. I learned that I will love again and even stronger. This is always in my mind, Jezzel said. “ When two people love each other mutually and give to each other freely that love grows and matures”. All past hurts teach me and mold me in becoming better people, which give us the tools to create succesful relationships, this is what my bestriend tell me. If you were expereincing a broken heart just remember even though you have been hurt and dissappointed love will come again just HOPE!, Jezzel smiled. Jezzel went to a quite place and said, Im standing here, thinking about how much I miss you. Everynight I;m thinking of you and missing you and wishing you were here. I broke his heart but I still love him with all the little pieces. I know someday you need to fine, someone that you left behind. The only thing that I will always have are the memories. You walked away without looking back, I thought we’d make it to the end. I close my eyes and make a wish, hoping you’ll remember our best experience. Missing you more and more each day, your always running in my mind. For me its not easy to forget the one that I truly love. I won’t forget all the one’s that I love, though its not easy to tell yo goodbye. Arvin go away and Jezzel waits for his return, said he’s coming soon. Trying to forget but I won’t let go. If there ever comes a day when we can’t be together, just know that you are in my heart, you’ll be in there forever. We’ll, if any of you single women out there run into “Arvin” dont let him “pass” you by. Dont make same mistake I did.
The End
Rubia, Carolyn Apple D.
TTh 8:30-10:00 A.M
For the First Time
Egoistic! This was the word usually called to Devon by her friends. She’s one of a kind lady who just loves to be with her friends company. In her 18 years, she hadn’t even experience how to be in a relationship just like what teenagers usually do. She’s acting like a 12 year-old girl according to her friends. A lot of guys courted her since in her high school years but took it as a joke only. To her, entering relationships will just make life complicated.
She’s now a third year college student taking in Bachelor of Arts in Communication at Misamis University. She is love by her classmates and friends because of her rare and great personality. She’s not aware that many admire her and that she’s beautiful. Even in jeans and shirts, she looks great. With her long black hair and hearted form lips, she’s like a goddess. Most of her friends pairing her with their boyfriends but she would just react nothing. It was the time until she met the transferee guy from La Salle University named Josh. For the first time, she encountered love.
Joshua Anderson is one-fourth American who has amazing blue-green eyes, long nose and a bit muscled body who makes him look a heartthrob. He’s taking up the same course with Devon in La Salle University. He just transferred because of his father’s job.
In his first day of school, one girl caught his attention while sitting in canteen bench. He didn’t expect that they’re classmates. All of his classmates wanted to be his friends except to her crush, Devon. She is unlike any woman he’d met before. He likes her and don’t know why. As if something’s special to her. He just ignored his admiration to her since there are a lot of girls better than her, he thought.
All of the girls like Josh for he’s handsome and friendly. During their first met, she didn’t feel the aura of Josh. As if her blood’s boiling every time they cross their path especially they’re classmates. She observed that the guy he didn’t like is staring at her while having their class. “What the heck about this guy!” she whispered. Josh smiled at her and she smiled as a respect.
While sitting in a canteen bench, Josh is just 5 meters away from them. Liz, her friend felt giddy looking at Josh. “Devon ! Look at him. He’s so handsome. I can’t take my eyes away from him. Don’t you like him?” asks Liz while eating her sandwich. One of their friends heard her and interrupts,” Like? Devon? I’ll kill myself if that would happen.” Lee said. “ If he’s good, why not?” She answered smiling. “All of the guys who courted you were all good. The problem is
just you. You didn’t give them the chance to know you or knowing them.” Liz said looking to her. “Yes, you’re right Liz. Devon, you need to accept changes. You’re no longer a child. Be open to the possibilities. Experience how to love and be loved.” Lee said seriously. However, if this is the topic, she will just smile and leave them. They’re used to that attitude of Devon.
Joshua is inspired to go to school because of the girl he didn’t expect to admire. This is their five weeks of class but still Devon ignores him. He felt she didn’t like him from the start. If he smiled at her, she would just smile in return but no responds verbally. Just a respect, he thought.
Monday! This would be the day he would let Devon to chat with him. He went to the school early and sit inside waiting for his classmates especially Devon. Devon with her friends, Lee and Liz went together inside their room when…
“Hi! Devon!” greeted Josh while standing up and walking towards her. “ Ahm. Hello!” responded Devon giving him a half smile and confused. “Can’t we just talk in private? I want to tell you something.” He said abruptly and following her. She’s blushing that time because all of her classmates heard what Josh had said. She’s sitting and he sits beside her. “What’s wrong? I just want us to be friends. I want all my classmates to be my friends’ especially you. I like you Devon.” He said splitting his tongue but he can’t take those words again especially those three words.
For second, Devon was thinking. His image seemed to be with her each time she paused. “If he just know.” She whispered. She manages to laugh and said, “We’re friends. It’s just that we’re not close.”
“I want to know you more Devon if you’ll just give me a chance.” He insisted. “That’s fine.” She answered blushing. She tried to stay calm as if nothing’s happen. He looks up at her and asks, “You’re not kidding?. He still couldn’t believe what she had just said. After their class, she gave him a chance to talk in private. She discovered he’s good and it’s true that he’s friendly and enjoy being with. Josh asks her in a friendly date just to know each other better. She followed the advice of her friends to be open with possibilities. There’s nothing wrong with it because she feel the same way too.
At 6:00 P.M on Saturday night, he went to Devon’s house. He wore a three/fourth aqua blue polo and jeans. When Devon gets outside the door, he was amaze by her hidden beauty. She looks great in her black balloon casual dress and light make up.
They chose to go to Mandarin’s Restaurant. At first, they were shy in each other’s presence. However, Josh tried to be confident so Devon would feel comfortable too. It was Devon’s first time to date with a guy but just didn’t tell him. She acted as if she used to it. With clear voice, Josh said, “Thank you for giving me a chance. It’s a pleasure to be with you this night.” “Me too.” She answered.
They talked a lot and discovered their side. Josh admired Devon for her great personality. She realized that her first impression is all wrong. After, they went home.
They became close and are always together in their school. Josh courted her and Devon answered him with a big yes. However, upon entering in love, she experiences heartbreaks. Josh tried to explain every time Devon gets mad. They’re trying to overcome all the obstacles in their relationships. Josh is fond of surprises and makes her laugh. “I love You.” Josh said while they’re celebrating their 1st anniversary. “Thank You.” She responded with full of love.
Stay With Me
By: Maria Theresa Lloa
Ryan looked at the face of a girl whom he had been with for a long time. She was his childhood friend. She was lying on the hospital bed, unconscious. As Ryan looked at her, love and sadness can be seen in his eyes. Worried that something bad might happen to her. “Zeth, please wake up.” the words that he kept repeating in his mind, over and over again.
‘’Hey cheer up now. What’s wrong?” A young boy named Ryan is carrying, humble, and sweet person, he is wearing a blue cup told his friend, looking at her, who was crying. “I’m fine.” A little girl gave the same boy a fake smile. “Ahh, something’s wrong, I knew it. Zeth tell me.” He insisted. But the little girl named Zeth is also friendly, God fearing, and kind hearted person, just gave him a smile, ‘’nothing.”
A girl waited under a waiting shed, it was raining too hard. Everything was dark. ‘’Zeth!” The girl heard her name. Left, right, it was her friend, Ryan. The boy hurried to see her, he ran to the waiting shed quickly, with his uniform, dripping wet. But as soon as he got there, acted as if she didn’t even hear his voice, nor knew him for he was. ‘’We need to talk…” He said trying to catch some air. ‘’I thought I told you to leave me alone!” The girl shouted as she turned back at him. “Zeth, I can’t do that!’’ Ryan answered. Zeth started walking away, she had her clothes wet by the time she set her feet out of the waiting shed. ‘’Hey, listen ok. Look I know that I made the wrong choice about telling you that I… Love you…but…please, van we just…have what we had before? FRIENDSHIP!?” Ryan continued. Zeth stopped walking, “Look!’’ she turned around and face him, “All I ask for you to leave me alone! I’m sick and tired of this game. It can’t be. You can’t love a girl like me.” She yelled, tears came falling from her eyes. Ryan made his way to his friend and threw his arm around her, ‘’I just love you!... Why can’t we be together?’’ He was crying. ‘’Let go!” Zeth pushed him, and Ryan felt pain on his right cheek, she slapped him. “Can’t you understand me? I don’t like the way you treat me anymore, I’m not special. You just can’t love me as someone else? I hate you!” Her voice was beginning to break up, she was crying, but the rain could cover it. Zeth turned her back at Ryan and ran away.
Ryan wanted to go after her but all he could do was watching her as she goes farther and farther. As Zeth reached the sidewalk near her house, she felt pain on her left chest, her heart was aching. She placed her hand just at the place of her heart and tried to massage her chest. She took a deep breath and started walking again, slowly, but her knees felt weak, she can’t move anymore and that caused her to fall on the ground. Her sister got out the house eventually and helped her to stand up.
Ryan took a deep breath and made his way to wash room and wash the vase. There was silence. Even his loud breathing could be heard…As Ryan went out the room, he went to the table near Zeth’s bed and took the bouquet of roses. “Ryan .” He heard a soft voice calling him.
Ryan turned to his right and found that Zeth, awake. ‘’Ryan, what are you doing here?.” she said. Her voice was softer than before. Her friend smiled, ‘’I…came here to…see you’’ He replied. ‘’Ryan…I…” She felt so much pain on her chest again. “What happened?” Ryan ran towards her and started calling the nurse. “Stay with me please, stay with me…don’t leave me please. I can’t let you leave me. Please. I love you.” He cried as the tears fell. He was shaking. He didn’t want her to the good times they had will never be forgotten. He wish he could come with him. He love him so much. He didn’t want to want her to leave him. He want her to be here by his side comforting him, and telling him that it was all a joke. But it’s not a joke. It’s reality. She’s dead and here he is living his life. He reminds him the memories and thoughts of her. How she had been a good friend. How she had helped him through bad times and good. How she loved him so much that he didn’t want to let go. He will not forger her. He had been the best inspiration of his life. He will not forget her. He loves her.
Day’s passed by after the burial of Zeth her mother was found a small box that was covered and was addressed to Ryan, so her mother gave it to Ryan by the next day. When Ryan received the box he opened it and he found that it was a letter and he started reading it.
Dear Ryan,
Hi how are you? I hope you are in a good mood while reading my letter. I don’t know where should I start from the good or the bad one? But ok! Ryan I know that we have been for a long time together, a lot of good and bad memories and moments that we have. When every time I looked the pictures those picture that I have kept it will reminds me of everything that we’ve been through in life. Ryan thank you so much for the friendship, for you are always there for me especially when I have a problem when I need someone to talk with, you are willing to listen to me and giving me a time. Ryan you know that I’m so blessed that you came to my life, you are my only friend that whom I could really treasure with.
Ryan I’m really sorry if you thought that I don’t care about you, I do. I really do. I love you too since the first day that we met and I feel the same way you do it’s just that I was scared to confess to you because it might ruin our friendship. Sorry if I lie to you that I tell you I don’t like you, I am just afraid of telling you the truth about what I really feel because a lot of things that I must consider and I’m afraid too that if you know that I have I sick maybe you will leave me and abandoned me. I love you with all my heart and I’m sacrificing everything just to be with you. Maybe God has a planned that why are these things happened between us.
Ryan take care always and God bless you…
With love,
Zeth
By the time he was done reading the letter, his tears started falling. It was the saddest part of him that she loved him too. His heart was broken into pieces. Until now it still fresh in his mind the memories that they have been together, if only he could back the life of Zeth. It took a year for Ryan to recover from what happened. Now Ryan is making fresh a new start in her life, he will continue his journey in life. He will always put Zeth is his heart and he will never forget her. He knows that Zeth is now happy in heaven and he knows that God has a purpose why are things happened to him and Zeth. He will not close his heart because he knows that someday he could find a girl like Zeth.
-The end-
Algones, Junalyn M. AB-English 3
T/TH 8:30-10:00AM
Creative Writing
Mr. Stranger
-( Page 0ne)-
“Finally our proposal was approved! And I think it’s time for me to relax and give myself a break. This past few weeks was the most tiring and most stressful week of my life because we’re very busy in our office, we always do over time because we need to finished our business proposal and we need to passed it early as we can so that our boss can checked it . And finally that tiring and stressful week is done” said Janna. I’m planning to have a vacation. I asked my friends Joyce, Hannah and Apple if they want to have a vacation with me. It was my long time plan to go in a vacation to relax and enjoy. But unfortunately my friends can’t go with me because they had already an appointment with their boyfriends. So I decided to go to the beach by myself, it is 500km away from my place. I choose to go to the beach because for me it is the best place where in I can relax and think.
As I stand there gazing out at the ocean, it really hits me how tiny and insignificant it was. The wind caresses my skin and the sun warms it. How beautiful it was. I stand at the edge of the dock and absorb everything from the fishy smell to the glowing orange ball rising over the horizon. The sound of the waves gently lapping at the dock is almost enough, to send me into a doze, as I lean against the chipped wooden railing. I sigh as I finally feel as content now. It's funny how something so simple can put my mind to rest and erase the aches from my body. The therapists couldn't even fix the turmoil inside me, but this could. This is what I thought, the thing that I needed.
Suddenly a man stood behind me casually leaning against the wooden railing. How didn't I hear him approaching? I looked at him warily and looked around. He raised an eyebrow at me,
-( Page two)-
and a hand that was now braced against my chest. "You startled me."
He nodded in understatement and held out his hand. "My name is Jeth Ruiz and yours would be?"
Janna looked him suspiciously and after searching his sea green eyes figured, and then she felt that he was harmless. His hand engulfed her but she felt a slight jolt as their skin met. His gaze seemed to sharpen on hers and it became hard to breathe. She slipped her hand from him and clutched it behind her back.
"My name is Janna Montes." said Janna. “What a nice name” said Jeth.
It might be best if I keep my distance from this strange man named Jeth. She turned back to the view of the ocean and had to bite back a very relaxed sigh. It seems that the stranger was too caught up in his own thoughts to attempt at conversation, yet so she sneaked a peek to her left, to look at him closely. He was well-built and had golden skin that he probably acquired from working outside in the sun. He had a strong jaw and high cheek bones, He had also a nice brown eyes. His black hair was ruffled by the wind and curled around his ears. He wore a white wrinkled t-shirt. If I’m not mistaken, I smelt some type of cologne that smelt of sin and desire. Janna’s brows knitted together at the thought and she stood up straight. Why am I paying so much attention to this stranger? She asked to herself.
"You seem pretty caught up in whatever you're thinking miss." Said Jeth.
His light playful tone had a rare but quick smile forming on his unpainted lips. "I seem to think too much. So people tell me." She turned her head to look at him and absently tucked stray strands of blonde hair back behind her ears.
"I'm not much of a thinker. More a feeling type of guy. In both ways." He flashed a quick grin at her that could've melted butter and she felt her cheeks turn pink.
The Breeze of the Wind
By: Jeffry John J. Galendez
AS 85 Creative Writing
Page 1
“Gosh! This will be my bad day ever. I will be late again for my Debate and Argumentation subject. Pretty much sure, I will be scolded again. Ah…What a mess morning!”
It was late 6:30 in the morning, when Angel woke up from her deep sleep. She hurriedly took a bath and she decided to skip her breakfast because she needs to attend her morning class with her terror professor in one of her major subject. Marie Angelie Santillan, in her real name, took up Bachelor of Arts, major in English at Ateneo de Manila. She was brilliant woman who has beauty and wit at the age of 20. No doubts, she has a looks that every man admire of. She always got the attention of every men when she passed by, it is because of her tantalizing eyes, glamorous smile, long and shiny hair and has beauty that can only be compared to an angel. She was the only daughter of Mr. Ernesto Santillan, one of the richest and successful entrepreneurs here in the Philippines. Not bragging about her academic performance in the said institution, she was a graduating students and running for Magna Cum laude. She was the apple of the eye of her professors. But sad to say, she was a spoiled brat, sarcastic and stupid sometimes.
Angel has a lover named Lloyd Roger Gardose, 21 years old, tall, dark and handsome that every woman would love to have. He was a man of principle, goal-oriented and has a good attitude that makes Alexa fall in love with him. He was a senior Engineering student taking up Bachelor of Science in Mechanical Engineering. Pursuing this course is his ultimate goal in his college life because he wants to help her mother who’s currently working abroad. He is recently living at his uncle’s house.
They love each other most. They seemed to be a perfect couple in this world. They build their dreams and future life together. Their relationship went stronger and no one can break this relationship that they had.
One year later, they had graduated in their respective courses. They wished that they will be productive in their own chosen field. Angeline worked as an English Professor in the university where she was graduated. Meanwhile, Engineer Roger worked as a Supervising Engineer at Rendrans Intel Corporation. They have been great in their respective works and also their relationship went stronger. Until such time, a woman by the name of Rebecca Cartas intrudes to their happy and peaceful life. She was a past girlfriend of Roger who is obsessed and desperate with him. She will do everything to bring back Roger in her arms. Consider the worse ones, even if she will kill a person, she don’t care.
It was cold Monday evening, Roger and Angel had celebrated their 3rd year anniversary at the Jeffs&tatsky Restaurant. The place was so romantic, there were candlelight, wine and delicious food to eat. It was a night that is full of bliss and romance. They hugged, kissed each other and they reminisced the day when they first met.
“Ah, I can still remember that day! Who can forget your ugly face while crying in the park?”, Roger yelled.
Siopao
By Airee Glenis B. Bangquiling
(Page 1)
She crumpled another clean yellow paper containing a few marks of a wrong plot that she thought was the perfect plot for a horror story. Suffering the stares of her classmates who were disturbed of the noise she made and thinking that she was dumb in the writing activity, she fought them in her mind through thinking of a different story which could bring out the best in her.
She wrote about Jason’s villainy towards his past lover’s family. But she was not interested with the story anymore. Her mind was shouting the question “How could I ever write a story when I am so preoccupied with my problems?” She wrote as fast as her hands could do the tasks her mind was dictating. A few minutes of writing her ideas out, she had finally finished the outline of her horror story.
She didn’t know what to do about her mother’s commands or requests to her. It was as if her mother was like a buzzing bee in her ears. In the middle of the class, she had done for the very first time, the crime of using her cell phone, which has actually been her life line when things about eating and finances get worst. She tried to press it like she could memorize the key pad inside her bag but failure of constructing and typing the right words had occurred. She was alarmed with the thought of delivering her identification card on the bus station late. The next thing that she did was covering her phone with her print-outs about Shakespeare’s Hamlet inside her bag. There, she texted as fast as she could the important details that her mother would do in order for her to catch the bus who will deliver her identification card from Bukidnon to Davao city so her mother could claim her summer job’s salary at the office of the Department of Labor and Employment.
Without finishing answering her mother’s follow up questions in the text, she was now caught in the act of disrespecting the class, not her intentions of expressing it, but she did the crime due to natural forces in her mind. All she had done was to bow her head like she was a puppy who had been kicked by her master. Right after the class, she had let the stares of asking her about the crime passed out. She tried to move on by letting them felt her apology and regret. “Rhea, would you mind going with me? I have a lot of things to ask you about my report” Jeff approached her from the back portion of the room. “I’m really sorry Jeff. Maybe next time, I
Frondoza, Richard S. Part 1
“BREAKING FREE”
I was once a happy, joyful and cheerful child just like the child I have known when I was about to go to school. I was about to cross the road when I saw him, he was crying and I can really feel the loneliness upon looking into his eyes. It was really innocent. I came to rescue him, and ask about his name, his address and even his parent’s name. To my confusion he just looked at me and just stared at me with all the sincerity. Upon looking at him, I can see myself way back when I was a child. I can still remember my happy childhood. But you know what’s keep my childhood memorable? It’s the fact that I have known the greatest love of my life. It’s quite funny, and to my surprise he talked to me and he amazingly recited his name. I am Paulo Gutierrez and I'm from the village where happy people reside. How about you? And then he smiled. I’m glad and amused because he was able to talk to me like we have met and known each other before. I’ll just also smile at him with all the happiness and told him my name. I took him at the restaurant near the place where we met and buy some foods to eat because I can feel the hunger he felt. Upon looking at him while he is in the middle of his lunch, I came to realize that his name was familiar, a name which I think I’ve already heard before. But, I just don’t mind it after, maybe I just heard it from the television or on the radio. After that, I was about to ask him again of his complete address for maybe I can take him back home. To my surprise, the child was gone. And so, I just went home too, but where am I? This is not the place I supposed to go to, where is my home? Until I saw a group of people. Do you know where is San Francisco? Somebody answered, we haven’t heard that place, maybe that place is a thousand miles away from here. What’s this place anyway? I ask him. This is the place where happy people reside. Those words echoed on my mind, if I’m not mistaken, that was also the place of the child whom I met just a while ago. So, I just walk away hoping to find my way back home. I was walking along the avenue when I saw something familiar, an old mansion house that reminds me of something which is very memorable and someone who has been special to me. The house was owned by Gutierez Family, a very prominent family belongs to the higher class in the society. I was glad to know that the person I love since my
Page two
“What did you say? “, Angelie explained.
(As they recall the past.)
It was hot afternoon when Angel was in the Linkin Park waiting for her boyfriend by the name Erwin Marasigan who courted her for almost two years. Even though she was not fall in love with that man, she accepted his love because of her pity toward him. There was a guilt in her heart, but time went by she learned to love Erwin.
Angel was sitting in the park; waiting for her boyfriend for almost five hours. Apparently, she saw his boyfriend in the distance together with a flirt girl, hugging and kissing. It hurts her looking to her boyfriend having an affair with another woman. She was crying and almost got faint.
“Miss, Are you okay? Why are you crying?” a man asked.
Angel says nothing and gives only a simple nod. The man comforts the girl and simply hugged her. Unfortunately, Erwin was arriving to them. He saw Angel and that man hugging each other. With intense anger, Erwin hastily punched and kicked that man into death. The man defended himself but Erwin was too strong and wild that let him to fall in the ground. The poor man looked so pitiful, he got some wounds and bruise in his body.
“I hate you Erwin! Tell me, are you having an affair with that girl?” Angel asked.
“Who’s girl?” Erwin answered.
“Don’t lie to me, I saw it. I saw your girl. How dare you to do this to me” Angel slapped Erwin in his face and she runs fast as she could.
Two months later, while Angel running in the pathway in front of their speech laboratory room. For her haste, she accidentally bumped a man in her way. She noticed that it was familiar with her. Few minutes left, she recognized that man standing in front of him was the man who comforted her last two months when she was in despair.
“It is you, who comforted me last month. Am I right?” Angel said excitedly.
“Yes, I am that man who was almost dead in the park that you left behind.” Roger answered.
“I’m so sorry for that”
“It’s okay”
“Bye the way I’m Lloyd Roger Gardose, and you?”
“I’m Marie Angelie Santillan, Angel for short”
-( Page Three)-
"Do you always meet random beautiful women on the docks in the morning Mr. Ruiz?"
She braced herself for his conceited answer. He probably persuades the ladies, she thought solemnly.
" To be honest. No one has wandered onto my place before you, so the answer would have to be no."She turned around so fast, her world spun. “Your place? You mean you own this?"
He flashed her eye, and leaned back as if enjoying her bewilderment. "Yes. I own this whole beach and most of the road you traveled on. You must've taken the wrong turn miss."
The wrong turn, she thought marvelous. "I'm terribly sorry then. I should get going." She began to turn away, when the far away sound of thunder echoed through the air. Lifting a hand to shield her eyes from the sun she saw that a cluster of storm clouds were approaching. They look nasty, she thought suddenly worried she'd have to drive in this. Oh my God! I really hate storms."
"Well, you could always stay at my house." said Jeth.
The invitation sounded so casually delivered that she almost didn't feel any need to deny it. Yet, I don't know this man really. He could be a murder who bought all this land, so he could torture innocent people who got "lost" on the way to one of the beaches. The thought had her nibbling at her lower lip. "I wouldn't want to intrude."
"Nonsense, I rarely get any visitors." He gazed at her calmly and watched as the clouds began to roll in over them. The sky grew dark and the cold air had her shivering.
"I guess I could stay just until the storm passes over." Janna said,
Ok. Then let’s go inside. Jeth replied.
They went inside in the house and Jeth gave her a coffee. “Oh, thank you” said Janna. Janna looked around and she noticed that it seemed that Jeth was the only one living on that very big house. “Excuse me, Mr. Ruiz. Do you have any companion here? asked Janna curiously. Jeth smiled and looked to Janna. Can I ask you a favor? Asked Jeth. Huh?.Can you stop calling me
(Page 2)
have to go the bus station and catch the bus heading to Davao. It’s really important. I’m so sorry” Rhea responded to Jeff without facing him and walking like it’s the end of the world.
She rode the first bus heading to Valencia City’s terminal. Riding the bus was one of the happiest moments that she could ever imagine. But that was only before, way back to her love story, the love story that she had been fighting to forget for more than a year already. Moving on with her heart break when she was caught with the crime of texting in class was far different from the moving-on with her heart break with her past love. But wait; did her mind really dictate the word “past”? Had she really moved on with the said love?
Everything started when Rhea heard her roommates, Gel, Joy and April talking about their coming reunion with high school friends on the coming summer. Rhea just listened to their topics when a very interesting name had caught attention to her ears.
“Who was that again you’re talking about April?” Rhea asked. “Who,Ron Sangab?” April inquired. “Exactly, why do you have a friend like that? Didn’t you hear of the crime that his family or relatives did in Maguindanao? You must be very careful in selecting your friends” Rhea warned her roommates. “It’s not what you think Rhea. It’s not Sangaba who had been responsible with the crime in Maguindanao massacre, it’s Sangab. And I’m sure if you’ll get to know him you could really see that he is far different from what you’re thinking right now.” April defended her friend who was being judged. “What I am saying is that they’re all the same guys, all villains. You must distance yourself to people who would caused you trouble. And my mother said that the only kind and good Moro is a Moro who’s sleeping, and I certainly believe her.” Rhea expressed her ideas. Her mind was definitely close about having a Muslim friend and the likes. “Okay, fine. But don’t you ever tell me that you had fallen in love with him when you see him. He is so handsome, frankly speaking” April insisted in promoting her friend. “Okay, we’re good. Don’t judge the book by its cover.” Rhea had said her future tenses, telling her roommates that they ought not to have friends like Ron. She was so close-minded with the thought of having a friend like Ron. She had heard of a drama on a radio program which tells the story of a Christian woman and a Muslim man. The story ended up bloody when they both decided to fight for their love though the heavens fall. She hated that story because she had in mind that loving someone is a choice. And she was implying that Christians and Muslim who fall for each other is simply the people who chooses rebellion and making love as a medium of evil. She never thought of even meeting friends who are Muslim.
Page 3
“Nice meeting you again” Roger exclaimed.
That was the second time when Roger and Angel meet. As days went by, they became friends and find each other a good companionship in all ups and downs of their college life. One year later, they became officially on and they live their college life happily. Perhaps, they have the best love story ever.
(Back in the present)
It was 12 midnight in the evening, when the couple realized that it was late night. They had a beautiful night to treasure. Again, they celebrated their yearly anniversary with happiness.
Another day had come, they were in their respective work but there was a woman who came into their life and her name was Rebecca. She was the ex-girlfriend of Roger and she wanted to get the attention of that man. They found out that Rebecca and Roger had the same company working with. And she always keeps on flirting towards Roger. Until such time Angel saw Rebecca hugging Roger. She go over towards them and she confronted Rebecca.
“Hey who are you?” Angel confronted.
“I’m the girlfriend of Roger and you?” Rebecca said.
“ Oh my goodness, who is she Roger? You cheated me? I hate you? ”Angel said.
“ Hon, she is my girlfriend before. And these past few months, we’ve meet.
She hurt and cheated me before that’s why we broke up I don’t love this girl anymore, I don’t know why she keep on chasing me” Roger explained.
“ Really! I don’t owe your explanation, why you were hugging each other if you don’t have any attachment? I saw it in my naked eye” Angel replied.
“ No I didn’t hug her but…?” Roger explained more.
“Stop! you don’t need to explain to her because I’m your girlfriend since you’ve been working here right?” Rebecca said.
“I hate you both, go to hell, I don’t want to see your faces anymore” Angel angrily says.
Angel run and rides a taxi and Roger was trying to chase her, but the taxi was too far and Angel had gone out. He immediately goes home and he left Rebecca alone. He goes to the
(Page 3)
She still remembers every detail of their first encounter with Ron. It was as fresh as the waters in the spring. Their love story started when concerns about personal things begun to appear in their exchange of text messages. Rhea thought that it would cause no harm since there will be no chance of seeing Ron for he was far away in Kalilangan. They talked about their likes and bête noire. They talked of their experiences about love and reasons for their decisions in life. They talked of Rhea’s reason for going far from Davao to have her bachelor’s degree and Ron’s reason for not attending college. Discoveries were present and overflowing when Rhea realized that Ron was a very interesting person.
Fiesta in Malinao at Kalilangan took place. Rhea’s roommates decided to go there to have a relaxation since a holiday was on the immediate Monday on that very week. They decided to depart on Friday afternoon and return on the dawn of Tuesday. It was so obvious that Rhea was excited to see Ron.
Rhea could still remember the way Ron drove his black XRM single motor when he came into the gates of the house of Gel. She reminisces of the way Ron reacted when the first time they were introduced to each other. She still cherished his smell of Bench on his black Bum jacket.
Rhea could see how handsome Ron was. She was inside the house of Gel using the karaoke and singing to lessen the tension inside her. She was definitely conscious of how she looked like in front of the mirror beside the karaoke set. She was now half way to explode when Ron and her roommates started to walk inside the house. She was also nervous and went blank on what would be the appropriate reaction for her new friend. Finally, Ron and her roommates were now inside the house. Rhea braced herself for the emotional attacked. She was now holding the glass and a bottle of Boracay Rum tightly when Ron had seen her. She was puzzled like the airways in her chest were blocked by an inward force coming from her heart. Is it what we call the love at first sight? Rhea inquired in her mind. She felt like she was out of the world now. She went closer to Ron and said “Would you mind having a glass of rum? Let’s celebrate now. So, you’re Ron.” They both laugh with each other’s reaction. She could still remember his smile and his nervousness during the shake-hands.
They both spent the weekend like they knew each other for so long already. They were so close, hugging like real lovers and kissing like newlyweds, forgetting the reality of their true identities. Closing her eyes was another torture of pain in her cardiovascular organ. She
Page 4
apartment where Angel lived, he explained and explained but Angel won’t believe him and she still keep on crying. Until Roger said a nice thing where Angel got to believe in him.
“Prove to me that I’m the one in your life and if you can do it then I will believe you and I forget what I have seen?” Angel said.
“Marry me” Roger said.
“What did you say?” Angel replied.
“Hon will you marry me?” Roger said it again.
Angel was so shocked on what she have heard from his boyfriend and she was not able to answer it immediately on what Roger have been asked on her; there she found out that she was the one in Roger’s heart.
“Hey! Hon I said will you marry me?” Roldan said it again while he showed the glamorous ring offered and to Angel and accept it.
“Yes, hon I’ll marry you” Angel sweetly said.
“ HoOoOo! Yes thank you really?”Roger shouted.
Roger was so happy, he hugs Angel and they kissed.
They talked about on what they have decided.
After a month Roldan decided to go in the place of Alexa, to formally ask for permission to his girlfriend’s-father that he want to take the hand of his daughter. And it was happened, they go there together with his uncle Anthony, his mother can’t go with him because she still working in Japan. They went to Angel’s house in the province of Tarlac and they meet the father of Angel named Ernesto and Roger was felt comfortable with each other seemed they met already for a long time and they know each other most and they don’t know why. Then Roger ask the permission to Ernesto that he really want to marry his daughter, without any hesitation he allow Roger to marry his daughter, he saw in the eye of Roger that he is very serious.
“Where’s your mother?” Ernesto asked.
“She’s in abroad, but she promised that he will be attending my wedding” Roger answered.
After preparing all the things to fix their marriage, in a year, finally the day of their marriage had happen. The mother of Roger named Elsa got home from abroad and she was so excited for the wedding of her only son. The wedding was so fabulous in the well- known church
Page 5
in the place of Angel. Elsa told Roger that she will be late for a while because she has to fix something. The wedding is about to start and the groom was arrived he look more handsome when he wear a coat and a formal sleeves inside until a couple of minute the bride arrived in the event as he went out in the car, all the visitors was so amazed to Angel she looks more beautiful on her wedding gown.
“Where’s your mother hon?” Angel asked.
“Ahm… She will be here in a moment” Roger answered.
The ceremony had started and they were so happy because finally they will be getting married already. The wedding ceremony had started though the mother of Roger was not yet there but after a few minutes she was arrived. As she steps on the church, she felt nervous and she doesn’t know why. When she enter the church she wondered because some of people inside was seemed too familiar on her but she ignored it. She still continue walking toward to the front seats of the church as she reached she sits beside his brother Anthony. She was happy when he saw his son marrying the woman she loved. But when she turned her head at the right side he saw a man and it was Ernesto her past boyfriend, she ask Anthony, why is that Ernesto was in the wedding, Anthony replied that he was the father of the bride....Elsa was so shocked…As the priest ask the crowd that anyone won’t agree for this wedding then you are free to speak..Then Elsa immediately shouted and said. “I won’t agree!!!”
“Mom! Why?” Roger said.
“Because you’re siblings” Elsa replied.
“What? How come?” Roger said.
Ernesto saw Elsa he was shocked because she saw her past girlfriend and she was the mother of Roger.
“Ernesto and I had a past and our love was sprouted and that was Roger but I did not tell him about it because we already broke up when I know that I’m already pregnant.”Elsa explained.
“Is that true dad?” Angel asked.
“Yes it’s true but I don’t even know that our love had sprouted?” Don Ernesto defended.
Angel cried and run away she left Roger she hurt too much because she happen to fall in love with his own paternal brother…Roger chased her, As Angel went out to the church and stood up in the center of the road there was a car was approaching and surely if Angel will be hit by the car, she will be die. But unexpectedly Roger push her, he was the one hit by the
Page 6
car..BuUgGshH…Everyone was so shocked of what had happen. They saw Roger lying with his own blood scattered on the road.
“Hon don’t leave me. I’m sorry” Angel said.
“Don’t cry hon, Just always remember that I love you so much if ever I’ll die, just always feel the breeze of the wind at least there we can feel a freedom…a freedom that we’re free to love each other” Roger replied.
“Don’t leave me Roger. I love you too. Please I can’t live without you” Angel said while she cried.
But it’s too late, he died.
They found out that the one driving in the car was Rebecca and she intentionally hit Angel for the reason, she wants Angel will be left out in this crazy world but unfortunately Roger was the one she hits.
After a week Roger was buried and Angel still could not accept on what had happened to Roger and she missed him all the time. Ernesto and Elsa missed their son. Ernesto remember when Roger came into their house, they really felt comfortable with each other without knowing they felt it because Roger was his son and he wasn’t even given a chance to know Roger better.
After 1 year Rebecca had suffered in jail for the thing that she had done and Angel still can’t overcome to what happen to his loving boy friend, his father felt pity to his daughter, until such time Ernesto had a revelation towards Angel.
“My dear daughter I have something to tell you “Her father said.
“What is all about dad?”Angel replied.
“Angel, I’m sorry, hopes you can forgive me, hmmm. Y…..you..You’re just adapted, your mother can’t conceived a child that’s why we decided to adapt a child and that’s you… Ernesto confessed.
Angel smiled at the same time she felt so bad.
After a few second she vomits and fell down on the floor unconsciously.
…..The End…..
(Page 4)
remembered how the views of Kalilangan had been the witnesses of how they fell in love with each other.
Like most of the love stories in novels theirs was the kind of love which was actually forbidden or not allowed by the laws and norms. Both of them had thought of stopping and preventing their feelings as strong as the angry winds of the seas. Nobody said it was easy for the two of them. Ron was a Maranao, he had Islam as his religion since he was born. Rhea was a Christian, and she was as religious as her mother and the whole family was. Religion was one of the things that had provided contradiction and conflict in their love story.
Another conflict was that they were both involved into a relationship. Rhea had her one-year relationship with a boyfriend in her hometown that was actually cheating behind her back, plainly obvious to her, but she can’t let him go because he was her mother’s choice while Ron had a long distance affair with someone named Cherry in Manila. Both of them neglected the reality of conflict.
When the romantic days were about to end up, Rhea’s roommates decided to go back to their boarding house on the following day as early as possible. Ron and Rhea were given a time to be alone when they rode the XRM heading to the center part of Kalilangan to visit a wonderful view located at the top of a public high school. Rhea knew that when they will be going back to their school she would probably miss him. And Ron probably would have another girl. She was staring at him like she would never be able to see him again.
“What if we would never see each other again?” Rhea had been serious while looking at the very wonderful view of the whole Kalilangan being presented by the nature. “That would happen if we would be blind” Ron responded, trying to produce a humor to an already very serious woman. “I’m serious.” Rhea responded without life in her words. “I won’t let that happen Rhea. I would go anywhere and in any part of the world just to see you again” Ron was now serious, holding Rhea’s left hand. “We’ll see if we get back to the reality. We would definitely realize the right things that should be done. Maybe we’re just on a whirl wind romance.” Rhea had been pessimistic with her words already.
The days of laughter and overwhelming romance had come to an end. They both bid each other goodbye. Rhea was only holding on to the words of Ron that he would go anywhere just to see her. During Rhea and her roommates’ travel back to the boarding school, Rhea received a text from Ron, telling her that he wouldn’t be able to communicate with her anymore. Ron’s
(Page 5)
parents received the news that he had been with a Christian woman which was actually Rhea. Ron didn’t promise anything to her but he made it clear to Rhea that the situation was only permanent and he would do everything to connect to her again. Afterwards, Rhea hadn’t received another text from Ron.
Two days had passed without Ron’s text messages. It broke Rhea’s heart and anticipations of a real love story for just a week and loosing it in just four days. She couldn’t bear another realization of rejection. She wanted to know how Ron’s life was going on. Was it really true that Ron had been grounded by his parents or was it just his trick to avoid her? Theories started mixing up.
She decided to go back to Kalilangan on the following day. She hadn’t slept normally. She was definitely out of control. Her roommates were now uneasy with her determination to see Ron again. She made a reason that she would go with April on their house for the celebration of another fiesta and she would just come back for the next day. Her faith to see Ron again had brought her back to Kalilangan. She was uncertain that she would be able to see Ron in the place of April yet she grabbed even the slightest possibility of seeing him again.
Upon their arrival at April’s place Rhea had been searching for that one thing. They accommodated visitors, ate the prepared foods and celebrated the festivity of the ambiance of the place but it seemed so incomplete.
“Don’t worry, you will see him. I know he’s her” April assured Rhea that her second immediate visit wouldn’t be a waste of time.
The famous quote that says “destiny is not a matter of chance, but a matter of choice” was what Rhea had in mind when she saw Ron, wearing the green Guess jacket that she had given him in exchange with the black Bum jacket that he had given her. Both of their smiles reached their ears. It was like heaven.
The whirlwind romance that Rhea and Ron had experienced lasted for days. Days became weeks and weeks into months. She had never been so happy before. She had seen Ron’s effort, going from Kalilangan to her boarding school just to spend time with her. Ron starts driving his XRM at 9am and reached her boarding school at 11am. They gone dating from places to places until 4pm which would mean Ron’s travel of going back at home.
(Page 6)
That set-up went on for months until summer had arrived. Rhea has to go home in Davao and Ron would stay on his hometown, both far away from each other. She was not thinking to end up there, rather she was thinking of starting for Ron and herself. Both of them were now inseparable at that very moment. Both of them were madly in love.
In Rhea’s hometown, she discovered that her boyfriend and her best friend was having an affair and was cheating on her. Her boyfriend’s denial was as strong as her friend’s admission with the crime. It was a long time ago that she had gave up on her boyfriend but now was the right time to end up everything about them.
Rhea made an announcement to Ron that she was as free as the dove, flying in the sky. She was now ready to start on something new. She didn’t know but she felt that Ron’s reaction was far different from what she had expected. Ron was somewhat out of the mood when she talks about having a relationship with her. It was so ironic for her part since all Ron had wanted was to settle their status before.
Summer was about to end and her faith of having a happy love story was getting weaker and weaker. Ron had changed a lot. He was not interested with her anymore, she thought. It was like a great feeling shift. He was not texting and calling her like and every time she demands of a time chatting with her, he was so busy like the things that he was doing were getting so unbelievable.
One day, upon going back to the boarding school, thoughts about him were endlessly coming. She was excited to see him and have the heat of the summer romance be back. She didn’t tell him that she was coming back already for enrolment and of course, to see him.
She was looking at the wonderful views of the bodies of water and mountains that the bus was passing through in the place of Quezon when her phone rang. It was an expression of a text message. She opened her hand bag immediately and looked for her cellphone. She had found out that Ron had texted her. She opened the message box and read. She became nervous when she noticed that it was not Ron who had texted her.
“Lumbo! Lumbo! Bus stop! ” somebody had announced. She opened her eyes for a moment and realized that she was now close to Valencia bus terminal where she would send her identification card. She looked at her watch and inquired for the time. She was being time conscious knowing that she still have classes to attend to right after her appointment in the
(Page 7)
terminal. She checked up her phone to see if somebody had texted her. Nobody had texted her. Her inbox was so empty, it was so different during that very moment when text messages had filled her inbox. She went back closing her eyes, reminiscing the past.
It was the cousin of Ron who had texted her. She was accusing her of sending Ron when in fact, she knew that she was a Christian and Ron was different. She was telling her to keep distance on him because Ron’s wedding to another Muslim woman was fast approaching and the family of the woman had just visited Ron’s family several days ago for the arrangement of their wedding.
The truth was like a blade that was cutting through her. She was deeply hurt with the reality. She knew that it would happen and most of the people around them had said something about their relationship but then, both of them seemed to be deaf with love. She decided to end up everything about them. She decided to let go of Ron and decided to made use of her principles that “Love is not definitely blind”. She decided to use her logic instead of following the deceitful thing beating inside her chest. She stopped communicating with him and moved to another boarding house to totally get over with him. Ron had also participated with her plan of moving on despite the pain that they were experiencing. They were doing everything for the right even if it caused had them their shattered dreams and happiness.
Years have passed after the painful ending of their love story but then she had not yet recovered. She still thinks of him like they were still the same lovers. She still inserts her old sim card thinking that he might text her someday. She still go to Valencia almost every day of her life to experience eating the same siopao that they use to it together. She still opens his facebook and look for his pictures. Pain had never left her. Moving on was somewhat impossible. She had never lived normally. She was living her life base on her past. She didn’t know what she would do if ever she would see him again.
Rhea went out of the bus and run to catch another bus heading to Davao. She was certain that if she would be delayed in just minutes then her mother would end up waiting for a length of time with another bus in her hometown. She was in a hurry, holding the envelope so tight, which holds her identification card inside it. She was looking for the bus driver of the bus 2363 heading to Davao when somebody had bumped into her from the back. She was so surprised to see the man from her past, the man that he was thinking about a while ago, and the man that she was dreaming to see for a very long time.
(Page 8)
“So, how have you been Rhea?” Ron asked her while they were inside a restaurant near the terminal. She was forced to agree on going out with him. “I’m okay. I’m great. I’m graduating this coming March. How about you? It’s been a while.” Rhea answered Ron. She was really puzzled about her reaction. She was not expecting anything like this. She was thinking that when she would see him again she wouldn’t know the disaster of the things that she was capable of doing of. She was expecting that emotions inside her heart would burst out, but now was different.
There are really times when people tend to feel and think that they are not capable of forgetting someone who had been a part of their lives. They tend to think that life without that someone would be so useless. But when they came to realize that life is more wonderful when they would cherish the special things around them than to focus on the painful past that they have been through, it seemed like their closed eyes for a very long time had been open for a new and happy life that everyone dreams of.
“I am now married Rhea and life has been good” Ron answered her question. “With your very young age? Well anyway, I’m happy for you Ron.” Rhea answered him sincerely. She realized that the feeling was not really there anymore. The feeling was gone. Everything that she needed to move on was already provided. “What’s your order Ma’am, sir?” the waiter had spoken from their back. She smiled and inquired, “Do you have an available siopao here? “Yes we do have Ma’am” the waiter replied her. Ron stared on to her. She said to the waiter “Can I have siopao please?”
HANNAH ROSE C. PAILAGAO
CREATIVE WRITING
PART 1
LOVE OR FRIENDSHIP?
Mia’s done preparing herself for school; it was already 6:30 in the morning when she already started walking going to their school. She was taking her Secondary education at St. Andrew University, a private and catholic school. As she arrived at the main entrance gate, she saw her best friend named Carla smiling at her while waving its hands. Mia smile back at Carla and went near. They were walking on the aisle when Mia noticed her friend Carla so happy. So Mia asked Carla “Girl, I noticed that you’re so smiling today, what’s the reason behind that smile?“ Carla replied “I have good news to tell Mia.” “Really? What is it?“ Mia asked. Carla replied “I …. I already have a …“ (suddenly the bell rang.) “(sigh) Okay girl, just tell me that good news later, we must now go to our room.” Mia said. It was already recess time. Mia and Carla went to the canteen to buy some snack. They were eating at the small table at the canteen when Mia suddenly remembered that Carla still have something to tell her. “By the way girl, what was the good news all about? “ Mia said. Then Carla replied “I ... I already have a boyfriend girl”. “What? Really? Oh My... Who? When? How? “Mia asked. Carla replied”His name is Mark Angelo; we started having a commitment last May 24 and I can’t explain to you how, it just happened so fast. By the way girl, he told me that I’ll bring you on Saturday 6 pm in their house they’ll be having a small celebration for his younger brother’s birthday. Mia said.” Saturday? Okay girl, I’m free.” Then Carla replied “Thanks girl, I love you.”
It was already Saturday 5:00 pm. Carla and Mia went to the house of mark and as they arrived there. Mia saw a man standing near the red gate smiling at them, Mia just found out that it was Mark when Carla introduced him to her. Mia enjoyed at the party and met new friends. Mia and Carla went home at exactly nine in the evening. Mark accompanied them using its motorcycle.
It was already 10 at the evening; Mia can’t sleep at that time so she checked her cell phone and played some mobile games. Suddenly, her phone beeps. She received a one text message from an unknown number. She was so curious at that time so she replied to that unknown number and she just found out that it was Mark the boyfriend of Carla. Mia did not mind it because she taught that Carla gave her number to him.
Page 2
The next day Mia never tells Carla that Mark texted her because she is still not sure that Carla is really the one who gave it to him. So Mia just waits for Carla to inform her.
At the classroom when they’re having some fun with their other classmates. Carla, invited Mia to go to the comfort room and at the comfort room she told Mia that “By the way girl, Mark asked me for your cell phone number “. “For What? “Mia replied. “He told me that his brother asked for your number “Carla said.
Mia was so confused at that time because she thought Carla voluntarily gave her number to Mark. On Mia’s mind “why did mark texted me at that time if his brother asked for my number? “ And then Mia thought again that maybe because she was the best friend of Carla, that’s why mark texted her.
As days pass by, Mia felt something awkward about the text messages Mark sent her. Mark always forwarded her a love and sweet quotes messages. Mia doesn’t have any idea why Mark is always sending him those messages. Until one day that Mia can’t take it anymore, she can’t hide this to her one and only best friend. Mia and Carla went to the classroom, which was the time when Mia decided to confront her best friend about what Mark’s doing. Mia was so nervous at that time while telling it to her best friend. Suddenly, the nervousness vanished when Mia was so surprised about the reaction of her best friend. Carla was just smiling while saying this lines “I already notice that Mark has a crush on you”, “I broke up with him last night because he made a confession to me that he likes you”. Mia doesn’t know what to say, she was just speechless about what Carla said, she can’t understand why this things are happening. She really felt so sorry for what happen, she really mean it.
Carla and Mia went into their classroom. Carla told her best friend to gave Mark a chance to court her but Mia Refused because he cannot stand the thing that Mark is her best friend’s Ex. Boyfriend. Carla, really insist to Mia, she told Mia that it is really okay for her, she asked this to Mia as a favor because Carla made a promise to Mark that she will help him to Mia.
Page 3
Mia can’t refuse Carla; she has no other choice but to accept her best friends favor. Mark courted Mia for two months before she accepted Mark’s proposal to become his girlfriend. Mia started to fell in love with mark because of the thing that Mark is a talented, cute, and sweet. Mark has this charming cute smile that can really catch the heart of a girl. Mia is always happy and blooming every day, every one can really see that Mia is really inspired. Mia almost forget to lend some time for her best friend Carla, it seemed like their friendship have already a gap full of insecurities with each other.
It was already the sport fest of St. Andrew University and every student is very excited. All the students were gathered at the Municipal Gymnasium. Every year level is assigned to their respected area. The different competition already started. The volley ball, sepak takraw and badminton games were held outside the gymnasium and as usual, the basketball game is held inside the gymnasium and so with the chess, dart and many more. Carla asked favor to Mia to watch for her cell phone and bag because they’ll be having their first game for volley ball. Mia was sitting all alone at the corner of the bench in the gymnasium when suddenly an intuition came into her mind that Carla and Mark might still be texting with each other. So without permission from Carla, she opened the messages of Carla’s phone. Mia’s tears suddenly fell while reading the messages. It seemed like her heart broke into pieces because she discovered that Carla and Mark still have a relationship. She went out the gymnasium and there she met best friend Carla smiling at her but she really felt so bad at that time that she directly gave the phone and the bag to Carla while the tears fell on her eyes. Because of what happened Mia decided to break up with Mark to give way for her best friend. Mia chose their friendship because for her, it is more important than anything else. She will never let their friendship end just because of a boy. Mia moved on and forgot the things that had happened. Unfortunately, Mia and Carla’s friendship is no longer the same as before because of the boy named Mark.
Flordeliz A.Pardillo AB-English 3
TTH 8:30-10
‘Til Death Do Us Part
How far would you take the risks just to be with someone whom you loved? If the whole world is against it and death is the only way to be with each other, would you rather die?
Angela Montero, a 5’7 footed girl with a long blonde hair, bearing the eyes that would make every guy fall for her, a nose that is perfectly designed by God, a heart shaped face that is proportionate with her slender body, and a fair complexion of skin. That’s how stunning her beauty is that made her everyone’s ideal girl but if you think that you don’t have the looks and wealth to amuse her, then don’t dream of having her. Angela is an extreme playgirl, she thinks that boys are just toys that can be dumped whenever she liked. As a junior student of Ateneo University where only rich people can afford to study , she had been a campus’s most popular student and also crowned as Miss Palaro two years ago. She’s the only child. Both her parents are into business, they owned hotels and boutiques and travelling abroad is just ordinary to them. Their family is one of the prominent people in their place, it’s like there’s nothing for her to wish for because it seems like she has all the things every humans could ask for.
On a windy afternoon where leaves were falling on the ground. You could see Angela, Trisha, Anne and Tina sitting in the bench surrounded by students who also had their break. Foods, make-ups and books were scattered in the table while they’re facing each other. “Girls, I’ve heard that there’s a new guy in our school and he is extremely hot” Trisha said. “Really? I have to see him!” exclaimed Anne. While the three were busy chatting, Angela is just quiet beside them with a phone in her hand. Searching someone from the ground while looking in her phone. “What’s the matter Angela? Is there anything wrong? asked Anne. “Nothing Anne, I’m just looking for someone” says Angela. “ A new prey?” said Tina that made them burst into laughter and everyone looked at them.
They’re friends for almost 3 years now. They met during the freshmen orientation and promised to continue their friendship until the end. Trisha is also a pretty girl with a dimple in her chick and a beautiful smile that could be her asset, she is also a certified playgirl next to Angela. Whenever Anne is missing, the only place you can find her is in the library. She loved books and she can never live a day without reading a newspaper. Tina is addicted to music, you could always see her strung her guitar every time she’s free. But despite their differences is the friendship that bonds them together.
The Palaro is about to come and everyone is busy preparing for it.
Letting Her Go
By: Archie R. Singcol
"I LOVE YOU! I LOVE YOU! “Jeanne’s eyes were wide and filled with tears. She was afraid of what he would say to her. Jeanne was a nerdy girl with thick glasses. She was a junior in her middle school. She was in love with the hottest guy in the entire school. And now; she told him that she loved him. But she was being rejected with that guy "Hahaha! Shut up. Nobody would like you! Who do you think you are? Jeanne had feared he would say something like that. She was devastated. She started running. She didn't want to face him ever again. All these thoughts and feelings ran through her head. She continued running until she bumped into something. "Hey, what’s up? “She had bumped into James. James asked her what happened why she is running. Jeanne answered him that she was rejected by that guy. James felt angry "What?! I'll Go Tell Him! Where Does He Get That Nerve! Sometimes, I Don't Know Why I'm His Best Friend! That's It! I'm going to Go Beat Him Up! ""NO! James! Don't do it! It's not his fault. I was the foolish one to think we can ever date. "But, Jeanne! No, it's OK! I should go. "JEANNE... James grabbed her by the wrist as she was getting up. Don't go..."Jeanne stared into his eyes and felt so warm and fuzzy; a feeling she didn't feel for a long time. She looked away awkwardly. She was staring into his eyes for such a long time that there was an awkward moment of silence between them. Then, she gently took her wrist out of James grasp and slowly walked away from him with tears in her eyes. "Dammit! James! You really did it this time! Jeanne just left you! And why are you trying to hit on her? "James walked back home with his hands stuffed in his pocket. Thoughts of Jeanne ran through his head. He didn't want Jeanne to be hurt by a jackass. He wanted to show her that he loved her. He wanted to show her he cared. But Jeanne seemed to just ignore him. Just as he was deep in thoughts, someone appeared in front of him. James stopped in his tracks to find himself starring at Jeanne again. "Oh, I'm so sorry... I'm very, very sorry about knocking into you and leaving without saying a word. I'm sorry. Can I repay you somehow? ""Jeanne", James said, lifting her chin. Jeanne looked through his soft eyes and almost melted. James..." said Jeanne. Suddenly, she started crying. James was shocked. "Jeanne? What's wrong? “I' m s-s-such an f-fool! H-How c-c-can I e-ever th-think t-that E-Eric loves me? "Jeanne... I would not call that foolish... I actually admire you for having the guts to confess your love. However, crying about him is indeed foolish. Jeanne, don't cry about that jerk. Here, let's go to my house. We're right in front of it!" Jeanne nodded. James led her to the bathroom. “Take off your glasses. We need to wipe those tears off." He said with a smile. Jeanne took them off without a word. James turned on the water and wetted a washcloth. Then, he gently wiped her tears off her face. “James... Do you love me?" James was startled by this comment. “Why do you ask me that? “Because... It seems like it. Do you?""Hahahaha! Jeanne, you are my friend. “Oh... OK. I think I'm not so teary now. Thanks, James. “No problem. Do you want something to drink? ""Um... OK." She followed James out the door. He handed her a glass of orange juice and they sat down outside on a bench. “Are you going to be all right? ""Yeah. Thanks. But I don't think I'll be able to face him again. “When he calls you something bad, just yell my name OK?""OK." she said with a small laugh. “But what are you going to do when I
page 2
Angela is texting while on her way to the cafeteria to have her lunch when, “ Awh! Can’t you see me? The way is so wide and there’s no other reason for you to bump me” says Angela with an angry voice. She wasn’t able to see the guy who bumped her because she is so busy picking her things that scattered in the way. With a cold voice, the guy answered “ I’m so sorry miss it wasn’t my fault anyway. The next time you walk, focus on the road and not on your phone”. Blood came rushing on his head and her eyes grew bigger. This is the first time a guy tells those kinds of words to her! She looked at the guy with a furious face, upon laying her eyes on him, he saw an angelic face, clean-cutted hair and the tallest man she ever seen in the entire campus. She just stared at the guy for a couple of seconds. “Are you fine?” said the guy with a smile on his face. She’s now on her senses and she have to act angrily! “Would care helping me? I know it wasn’t my entire fault!” shouting at the guy. The guy helped him and Angela hurriedly went into her classroom. She already forgot that she should have her lunch. She just spent the whole afternoon in her classroom chatting with her friends without telling them what happened to her. She will take revenge! And she promised to herself never to fall for that guy.
Angela couldn’t go to sleep. She was bothered by the face of the guy who is always in her mind. She tried to forget him but she can’t! The following day, the Palaro is officially started with a parade. Everyone is busy including Angela, Anne and Tina who are busy cheering and taking some photos for Trisha who is their representative for the Miss Palaro. Trisha wore a shorts that fitted her long legged legs and a sexy sleeveless shirt emphasizes her 24-inch waistline wearing a cow girl hat and riding a horse. She was indeed pretty with her attire, and they think that she will be the next to be crowned as Miss Palaro ’10. The candidates are requested to go on stage. The crowd was all astounded when the senior representative came in the stage. But among them, it is Angela who couldn’t believe what he saw. It is the guy who bumped her yesterday! He’s wearing denim, plain white V-neck shirt and a leather shoes. He looked formal, fresh and matured with his attire than the first time Angela met her. The girls were giggling when the emcee called the name of the guy. So, he is Joshua Rodriguez a senior student and a transferee in their school, she thinks he’s six feet tall and a very attractive guy. He was the guy whom her friends kept on talking about in the previous days. That’s the only information he knew about the guy and she has no intention to know more about his life.
A beep on the phone made Angela wakeup that morning. She reached her blackberry phone on the table beside her bed. With blurry eyes, she tried to read the messages. She got 11 messages, 3 from her mom, 2 from her dad, 1 came from Anne, 2 from Trisha another 2 from Tina and 1 from an unknown #. She opened the message from the unknown and it says, “ Hi! You are still pretty even if you’re angry. Take care always!”. Angela then replied sarcastically, “ And who are you?”. Before her body hit the bed, her phone beeped again. She opened the message and it says, “ I’m the guy who bumped you yesterday, I’m so sorry’’. Her heart pounded very hard that she could hear its beat, her hands were shaking. She is fully awake now and she realized that it is not a dream! This is her first time to feel this kind of emotion.” Will I reply to this man?” She said to herself. She attempted to make a response but delete it afterwards. She doesn’t know what to do and it seems that she’s really out of her mind! “How I can conclude that I love him when I only knew him 2days ago? This can’t be love and if he thinks that he can have me? We’ll he’s totally wrong!” exclaimed to herself.
call you? “I’m going to beat him up! “What if everyone starts hate you? “ It doesn't matter. As long as the one girl I love is happy. ""Ooh, James! You like someone? ""Yeah... Guess? I'll never tell you until you get the right answer. ""Hmm... is it Amy? She's pretty! What about Lauren? She's nice and quiet. Or is it Becca? She's generous. Or maybe it's Courtney! She's not all that nice though..."After a few tries, she gave up. “Who is it? I'm dying of curiosity! “Let’s see... She has glasses... She's in love with Eric and she's sitting right next to me!" Jeanne let out a small gasp. "Me?" James nodded. Jeanne almost passed out. “James! I have declared you crazy." James started laughing. “Why won't you believe me? I like you... I want you to be my girlfriend. “But you're the second hottest guy in school! What if everyone criticizes you for your bad taste in girls? “I don't care. I told you. As long as the one girl I love is happy." he said, smiling. “No, really, James. No games this time. All serious... All right?" "Yeah... I know. “Oh my God..." Jeanne said, covering her mouth with her hand. “Jeanne, I just want to be the right guy for you." he said while putting his arm around her shoulder. She leaned against him and for the first time, she felt accepted by someone special. “But, James! Why did you say I was just a friend before?" "Umm! I didn't feel like it was time yet." Jeanne nodded. She knew how hard it was to say, "I love you." She knew how nervous one would feel. And she knew how hard it was to feel rejected. “I understand, James. I'm just glad you told me. I'll think about it." "Jeanne, do you still like Eric?" "Yes!" "What has he got that I don’t? “I just don't know! I mean you two look the same! You guys wear similar clothes! But I like Eric better. “All right! I'll make him like you. He knows he's not going to win in a fight." Jeanne wrapped him in her arms. “James! I'm all right. You don't have to do all that." And then he wrapped her in his arms. “Eric, can I see you for a moment? “What’s up, dude?" "It's about Jeanne!" "Oh no! Don’t tell me about that ugly girl! I might barf when I hear her name! “Shut Up! Dude, You Just Have To Give Her A Chance! What The Hell Is Wrong With You?" "Hey! I have other girls who want me. The least thing I need now is another ugly girl liking me." "She's not ugly! She's kind and beautiful in the inside when you get to know her “Wait! Do you!?""Yes! I do!""Haha! Then why don't you date her? “Because! She’s in love with a jackass!" "Still? Hahahahah! Man, she's hilarious! After you rejected her like that?" Hey! Please! It would mean a lot to me if you can just say that you like her as a friend and apologize for what happened last time. Man, she came running all the way to my house and started crying! She was just out of control! Just please tell her that? “All right! “You’re the best!"
"Hey, Jeanne! I'm sorry for what happened last time. I was sort of tired and grouchy. I wasn't in a good mood. I never wanted to say it that way. I like you as a friend. And I want to keep that relationship. All right?" Eric let out his hand for a shake. Jeanne nodded. She let out her hand and they had a friendly handshake, which made James smile. “See? Eric likes you! He just wants to keep the relationship as friends! All cool with you? “Yes..." she said softly. James took her hand and walked away with her. “You all right, now?" "Yeah!" she nodded. "But he only wants to be friends! Because I'm a nerd! “Jeanne! Why don't you ever think about me? You know he's a jerk! Why do you mope around for that! So what if he doesn't like you! Everyone is different, Jeanne. In my eyes, you are a beauty. You can't always think about him! There are other guys out there for you! Not just Eric and me! I really don't want to see you like this. “James! Do you really love me? “I don't think I need to answer that!" They stared at each other for a long time. “James!" She tried to push him away and he staggered a little. “Jeanne! Answer this for me! Do you love me? “James, I never intended to be your girlfriend. I just want to be your friend. “Oh, I see! You're treating me like how Eric treated you. You don't want to be my girlfriend because I'm way different from you. You don't want to be my girlfriend because I'm better looking than you and you're afraid that people will jeer you because of that. Well, you know what? I don't care about any of that!" And with that, he grabbed her and locked their lips together. After a while, he moved away. “OH, you really do love me!" She hugged him. “But, Jeanne! Do you still have feelings for him? “Yes! I always have and always will. “Do you want to be pretty? Like those girls over there?" James pointed to a group of girls. They all had big hoop earrings and Jeanne noticed that they did not have any thick glasses like her. Jeanne nodded. She was pretty ashamed about it. "It's all right, Jeanne. All girls want to be good looking. Even if they were not!" "Really?" "Sure! I used to act like a girl. I always worry about my appearance, my clothes and my hair; just like a girl.""Haha! That's funny! “It’s good to see you laugh. Now Jeanne, I'll help you become pretty. Will you be happy then? “I don't know. I've never been attractive in my life..." she said innocently. “Well, it's time you are!" "OK! We’ll start off with your hair. It's nice and curly. I don't think its right to put it up into a hairdo or anything. Something needs to go with it and I have just the perfect thing!" "What is it?" "Jeanne! We need to pierce your ears. “What?!” "Aaaahhhh! Ouch! “Well, that wasn't so bad! Right " "Yeah right," Jeanne said, rubbing her ears. "James, it's painful to even touch my ears! “Then just leave them alone before you get an infection! “All right! Geez! ""Now, we need to focus on your clothes. You can't always wear a blouse with a tight sweater squeezed over it. You dressed as if our school has a dress code. You should wear a tight shirt with a miniskirt.
That would look good on you. ""OK! Now that we have all the clothes and jewelry, all we need to do now is to get rid of your glasses. We need contact lenses for your eyes. “How are we going to do that? “I know someone who can get us contact lenses. I knew my eye doctor for a long time. He can help us with it. ""So you want to give her contact lenses for these glasses? ""Yeah. Can you help us? “Well! The lenses are really thick! You must be a really hardworking student," the eye doctor looked at Jeanne. She smiled and nodded. “So! Will you take them? ""Yeah, I guess. I really like the design. It can be a display set. And whoever wants it can get it. All right, let's get you some contact lenses." "That was pretty easy, right Jeanne? “But it's pretty weird not pushing up my glasses every 10 seconds.""Hahaha. But your new blue eyes look marvelous. “Wait a minuet! You got me blue contact lenses? Blue?!Yeah”. And the extra pair is regular hazel... The same color as your eyes. “I want the hazel ones. I don't want to be a poser. “No. Don't you want to have matching contact lenses with Eric? Eric has blue contacts too you know! “Fine!" Jeanne pouted. But James knew she was happy deep inside. He knew he was going to have to let go of her soon. On Monday, James brought Jeanne to school. Everyone gathered around them and agreed that James and the new beautiful girl was a good couple. James put his arm around Jeanne and took her to Eric. “What’s up man? Who's the chick?" Eric asked. “You’ll never know. “So tell me! “You want to tell him girl?" James asked Jeanne. “HI! I'm Jeanne." James and Jeanne smiled when they heard him gasp. “The! T-The N-Nerdy! Nerdy girl? “The same, Eric! The same! “Can I talk to you, James?" Eric took James away from Jeanne. "Dude, what the hell is happening here? That's not Jeanne right? “It is Jeanne! How can you live like that? How can you live with one spontaneous idea stuck in your head? Haven't you thought about Jeanne being beautiful and attractive? “Well No! “See? I knew this was a bad idea. But she loves you! Can you believe that? And I love her! So I'm letting her go to the one jerk she loves. Peace, man." and with that, James walked away. “Good luck, Jeanne." He stuffed his hands into his pockets. He tried to stop the tears from streaming down his face. Jeanne! If you love him that much, I'll let you go. I hope that jackass won't hurt you. “So! You're Jeanne! The one I rejected? Umm! Yeah. ""Well! I've thought about it, but I think I want you to be my girlfriend. "Your girlfriend?""Yeah." Jeanne couldn't believe her ears. Thank you James, she whispered happily. "So do you accept? “Of course I do! It's always been my dream! “Gosh! You have pretty weird dreams! Hey, you look cold. Here." Eric took off his sweater and wrapped it over Jeanne. Jeanne was so happy she started crying. Eric wiped her tears and comforted her. After school, Jeanne called James to thank him. "Hello? “James! Thank you so much! It went so well between Eric and me! “That’s... That's great Jeanne...""I owe it all to you. Let's go out for lunch or something sometime. I'll pay." Jeanne sounded so happy. “Jeanne, I don't think that'll be possible. “Why not? “I’m leaving for U.K. ""What about your parents? Why are you going? How are you going? I just don't believe this! “My parents passed away a long time ago. I have enough money to get on a plane to U.K. ""But what about me? I thought you loved me! “Yes, I do. But you're in love with someone else and I don't want to be a burden to you. I want you to be happy with the one you love and not be pressured by me. Tell Eric that I congratulate him and please help me bade him goodbye. Bye, Jeanne...
Ramos, Eliseo Jr.
Creative writing
BILLBOARD
“ The whole place was so perfect, the wind was blowing freshly and the environment was sounds so romantic that made me so happy with my boyfriend Louie. Finally, I’ve been together with my ultimate crush. I don’t know if I’m just dreaming or it is a real thing. Everything was so different and I’m very lucky to have him in my life. Louie is going to sit beside and I really feel the tension from my whole nerves. I think there’s electricity that flows in my veins from my heart until it reaches the bottom of my feet. I felt I’m suddenly paralyzed in his arms. When he is going to kiss me on my right cheek, there’s something who slap my face…………. And I shouted no!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Ma’am, ma’am…………… please wake up………….. ma’am Angela!!!!!!!!!! The voice was so irritated in her ears so she open her eyes and she saw their chairperson in their department. She was felt ashamed that she was caught sleeping in her class. “ Ma’am Fuentes, I’m very sorry, I just fall asleep because of some stress” she immediately response to her . “ that’s not an excuse my dear, don’t you notice that your students already left in your classroom and reported that your still sleeping even though the bell was already rang” Ma’am Fuentes patiently to her. She looked around and she noticed the papers of her student right beside her table, she remembered everything that she is teaching her student a lesson and after she gave them an exercises she already fall asleep. “I’m very sorry ma’am, this would not happen again, I promised” Angela said to Ma’am Fuentes. “Okay fixed yourself, before anyone else could see your situation” Ma’am Fuentes sad to her. She gets all the paper of her students and immediately left the school.
Angela is an English teacher, teaching Creative Writing, Poetry and Literature. She is already 6 years in St. Michael Institute of Technology. She is now 25 years old but still she has a boyfriend. In other words she is a certified member of the NBSB. She is beautiful with mestiza blood from his foreign father. She has also a slender and sexy body that made her look like a fashion model in her 5’8 height. All of the boys wanted to court him but she don’t want to entertain them and she did not a mutual feelings towards the one who courted her. Her perception in life change when he saw the new billboard of a handsome man, endorsing men’s underwear. He looks so hunk with his hot body, with six pack of “abs” in his belly. Every woman surely will tempt with his exotic beauty and easily fall in love with him.
Jeanne couldn't believe it. She was able to date Eric because of James. She was able to get attractive because of James. She was always comforted because of James! And he was leaving her out by herself in the big, hateful, hideous world. She suddenly felt so scared. She dialed James's number again but he had disconnected the phone. She finally knew who is important to her right now. She quickly got dressed into the clothes James bought for her and ran outside. She was running for her dear life to James's house. When she got there, he was right there in front of her. Jeanne was so happy she cried out, "JAMES!" He turned to face her. “James, how can you leave me like this?" James looked at her with his soft eyes. “I’m sorry, Jeanne. I have to leave. My cab's here. Bye, Jeanne." James gave her a peck on the cheek and disappeared into the taxi. She watched the taxi disappear around the bend and watched her James leave her forever! She started crying and continued crying as if her life was over. To her, her life is officially over as she is now alone in the world with nobody to support her.
-15 years later-
James came back to America as a successful lawyer. He came back to America in search for the girl he had loved 15 years ago. Everyone in U.K. asked him about her often. Now that he is back, he would be found her and get back together with her. But little did he know there was a problem with that. “Eric?" James had called Eric. They were in touch the whole time James was in U.K. "Hey! What's up? “I came back to America dude! “Oh! Umm! OK!""I want to ask about Jeanne. Is she all right? “James, there is something that I should let you know. “I’m getting a bad feeling about this! “Well, I guess you can say she's happy and well. “What do you mean? “She’s with God, man. She's gone.""Hahaha, Nice joke. I'm not kidding. Tell me where she is. "Dude! I'm Telling You! After You Told Her You Were Leaving Her, She Started Getting Depressed And Became Extremely Stressed! It Was Horrible! Why The Hell Did You Leave? She Would Still Be Alive! She Committed Suicide Because Of You! What The Hell Is Wrong With You, You Dumb-Ass Jerk! I Thought You Loved Her! I Don't Think That's What Guys Who Fall In Love Do To Their Crush! Just Leave Me Alone! Remember When You Called Me A Jackass? You'd Better Think Again. The phone fell from James's hand. He dropped to his knees in disbelief. He couldn't believe it. He felt like everything is against him. He felt so angry with himself. He felt like ripping himself up. He wanted to follow Jeanne up to heaven. For days and days, James didn't eat anything. He was too depressed to carry on with his life. James was buried right next to Jeanne's grave. His tombstone read: R.I.P. James Brandon 1991-2011
The One Man Who Let Go Of a Woman and Lost Her
page 3
The Palaro is over and Trisha was crowned as Binibing Palaro 2010,and the Mr. Palaro is Joshua. He is everyone’s bet except for Angela. She doesn’t make any reply to Joshua and he doesn’t text her too after that morning. While having a break in an expensive cafeteria inside the campus, drinking some cold pineapple juice with junk foods placed in the table. There is someone approaching headed to their direction. ‘’ Angela, guess who’s coming” said Tina. Angela turning her head to the direction where the lips of Tina is pointing at. With a sigh she said ‘’Here we go again”. “Hi Angela, can we talk?” said Mark with a melancholic face. Mark is Angela’s boyfriend, he’s rich, handsome and popular of the school but Angela realized that she doesn’t love him. “ We are over Mark, how many times would I have to tell you? I don’t like you anymore okay?” said Angela with a calm voice, afraid of being heard by other people in the cafeteria. After hearing those words, Mark then left with a teary eyes. And the girls laughed with each other. That’s how Angela played with guys, when she felt like she never need/like you anymore then, expect that it is the end of your relationship.
That night, Joshua texted her.” Hi there! How’s your day?- Joshua”. From that night, they frequently chat each other through the phone. She knew more about Joshua. He came from a middle class family, they had a farm as their source of income. He is a simple guy who is family oriented, he is not a boastful guy which she thinks he was. She likes him and she can really say it to herself. Months had passed and they decided to level up their relationship. Angela had changed, and her friends noticed it. “ Angela, it seems that there something different in you, are you in love?” said Trisha.”Girls, I’ll tell to you honestly, Joshua and I are in a relationship. We decided not to tell anyone but you are my friends and I can’t keep a secret from you”. Said Angela with a serious face. Her friends then shouted, “Oh my goodness! Is that true?”. ‘’Yes, for almost 2 months”. Says Angela. Her friends congratulated her and promised not to it with anyone. They hugged each other then.
Part 1
He Broke My Heart
By: Oliverio, Shiela Jean G.
Fear, excitement, doubt, curiosity, and apprehensions. These are the emotions she had felt during her first day at the university. She was so excited when she first set foot at the institution yet scared and apprehensive. Scared hence it was her first time to enroll, she has no one to depend too but herself alone. She was so afraid that she won’t be able to enroll herself and she won’t be able to find a room to stay. But with the fear and apprehension comes the curiosity to find out what has this institution can offer for her growth as an individual. In spite of her curiosity and excitement there was doubt. Doubt if she could really make it tell the end. Doubt in her capabilities and level of intelligence.
She has expected lots of things when she started her journey and faces another chapter of her life. She has braced herself for a lot of things. But she never expected that one day; she’s going to meet someone, someone who well makes her world go round. Someone, whose smile, laughter, tears and even just voice can affect her real bad. She has anticipated so many things to happen. But she had never expected to see herself in her junior year falling in-love, in-love with someone who made her tears fall.
Her name is Althea Stephan Forro. She is a third year nursing student at Iloilo Doctors University. She was born on August 8, 1994. Five feet two inches, 34-26-36 is her vital statistics, a natural born Filipina. Morena with long silky black hair, brown eyes and rose red lips. People say her hair is her best asset.
You might want to know if she is Miss Popular. Well, everybody listen. She is no Miss Popular or what so ever. She is just one of those ordinary humans around. She’s not that smart to be a university scholar nor that dull to be drop out from her course. But she is a college scholar. Althea’s parents are not rich so she had to maintain her grades in order for her to be able to enroll for the next semesters.
Althea is the type of person who loves to tell stories about her friends, the weather, the falling leaves, the sun, the rain and anything under the sun. She can’t stand a full five minutes without uttering something. She hates it when a person stares at her. But she easily falls in love with people who adore and like her. She is a homebody. She rather stays at home than be with her friends strolling and chatting in mall. She loves to read novels. And by, she is certainly a hopeless romantic just like any other girls in her age. She’s not so fond in watching movies and soap operas. She hates to cook but she love to eat. She hates to play outdoor games such as; basketball, volleyball, football and softball. But she does play lawn tennis and badminton. She also plays chess and scrabble. She loves word games too. She’s not good in singing and dancing. She got no special talents. She’s afraid in taking chances risk. She always loves to be on the safe side. She’s not a fashionista, she doesn’t wear make-up and the likes. She preferred wearing jeans and shirt rather than skirt or dress. But at times when it is really needed, she could somehow be persuaded.
My Knight in Shining Armor
Fantonial, Chiara Andrea P.
Part 1
“Hold on, hold on when the current pulls you under your heart break like thunder just give me your hand, hold on..Hold on” The song plays as the couple Mr. Jihremy Dela Cerna and Mrs. Andrea Dela Cerna dance, today they are celebrating their silver wedding anniversary. Twenty years being partner in life, partners in crime through happiness and sorrows as a fruit of their love God blessed them with a beautiful and handsome children namely: Catharina and Catherine their lovely twin princess now eight years with a chinita eyes and pouty lips that they inherited from their mother and with a long nose, mousy ear and being tall that they inherited from their father now they are studying at Infant school Institute in Lumbia Cagayan de Oro City. Ethan Yvez Dela Cerna their only son, seventeen years old having a broad body, 5’5th tall and a varsity player in basketball of their school, taking up Bachelor of Science Major in Civil Engineering in Central Mindanao University he chose to studied there even though it’s too far from Cagayan de Oro City where they lived because it is where their parents graduated the center of excellence school at Musuan, Maramag Bukidnon. Though their son is far from them they always make a call every night at him. Because of their angels Mr. and Mrs. Dela Cerna’s life become more colorful and meaningful that makes their life as partners become stronger for 25 years and for coming years.
The sweetness can be seen between the couple, sharing their hotness on the floor dancing waltz on the stage as if it is their first time to dance with each other. Just like how they share on the floor their steps and smile way back 1978.
It was a perfect night; the moon was shining so bright, the stars were twinkling so luminously a favorable night for lovers as they celebrated Valentine’s Day, partners every date places and especially the traditional gathering of the students the Juniors- Seniors night. As a practiced of Central Mindanao University they are having their juniors and seniors night. Every student was wearing their best dresses and carried it pulchritudinously and gently thinking that they are the most handsome and pretties among all. Elegant gowns, high heeled shoes, different styles of hair some were curly - some were straight and with a different mascara for girls while the boys were wearing tuxedo, shiny tic-tac shoes, hair style like Jose Rizal and with different mascara also as their motif for that night.
“It still seven pm too early to go, I should be the center of attraction and the head turner of the night” said Andrea as she looked at her wrist watch while reflecting herself to the mirror wearing her red fabulous gown from Singapore where her sister bought it for her, indeed she’s pretty even though she is not that tall but her beauty was appealing than other girls in their school. She is now a senior student taking up Bachelor of Science major in Accountancy one more year to go and she will be graduating that made her pressure more because before her elder sister graduated it became pregnant that made her afraid that she may be like her as what her
page 4
Upon entering the house, Angela noticed her mom approaching.”Hi mom! I missed you so much. When did you arrive? Where is dad?”. Said Angela with a surprised voiced, she haven’t seen her mom for almost a month. “Hi my baby girl! Just a couple of hours ago, how are you? You look still pretty!”. And they embraced each other. They had dinner together while eating, “Angela,I have something to tell to you.” Said her mom with a serious voice, this is the first time she heard this kind of tone from her mom. “ what is it mom?”. Answered Angela with a trembling heart. She knows that this is going to be a serious stuff. “ I have a business associate who have a son who is really ideal, I want you to meet him Angela and to know him more. I’ll know you will like him, his name is Alfred, he studied in states. They came back in the Philippines because their business based here. I already arranged a date for the two of you. Be good to him okay darling?”. Her mom said with a smile in her face. Her dad is just listening to them without any word. He has no choice but this is the only way their business will be saved. They’re having a crises with their business right now, and their only hope is Mr. Leandro, the father of Alfred who is a business tycoon. He promised to help their business and in order to retain their status, Angela is their only option. “Why so sudden mom?” she said with a juddering voice. “ Our business is failing darling and I think this is our only option”. said her mom. “ But I’m still so young to get married’. Angela is about to cry. “Darling, that will not be a problem, their family is ten times richer than us. He can give you all the things you want.” explained her mom with a soft voice. Angela rushed into her room and locked the door. “ This is not happening! I can’t do this” tears were falling from her eyes. She surfed the net and tried to find the profile of the guy her mom wanted for her. She saw a guy in the screen wearing a tuxedo. He’s tall, smart looking and quite attractive but it is nothing compared to Joshua whom she loved most. Her head ached and she doesn’t know what to do, she then began to write a note. It says, “Dear mom and dad, I’m so sorry if I will fail you, I can’t love this guy. For my heart is haunted by a person who is nothing compared to the richness of Alfred. I know this is not the right thing to do but it is the only way I can escape from this problem. I love you mom and dad!- Angela. She then texted Joshua, “ hi babe! I love you so much. See you soon.” And she had a group message to her best friends “thank you so much for everything girls, you won’t see me for a couple of days, weeks or even years but you will always in my heart. I love you so much!.” Her phone keeps on beeping but she doesn’t mind it. Staring at the bottle of pesticide in her table, tears were falling from her eyes.
Part 2
Althea is a daddy’s girl, although she grew up without him by her side. She still grew up so attached with her father than her mother. And she’s always the good and admirable niece and granddaughter in their family.
Her family are not rich, but certainly not that poor too. She and her sisters grew up without their father because he is a prisoner, their mother raised them alone. In an early age, she had learned to put on smile even if her heart was aching, to smile even if her tears wanted to fall and to stay strong even if she so wanted to surrender. In her elementary and secondary years she doesn’t have lots of friends. Most of them despise her because they say she’s a hypocrite, a pretender. But with those rejections, she soon learns not care what other people might think about her, she doesn’t care if she only has few friends, as long as she had her family to depend on in the lowest moments of her life, she is happy.
Althea was so idealistic until she meets Stephen Tan, ¼ Filipino and 2/3 Chinese. Five foot and five inches tall, clean cut a chinito with dark eye brows and rose red pouty lips. A real fashionista, he just simply knows how to carry himself to be recognized by others. His best asset? It’s his eyes, those eyes that seem to go deep within you. The eyes, that seems to know every little thing around. A part of him that always draws people towards him.
Want to know if his Mr. Popular? Well, I’m not really sure but I guess he is. He loves lot of things. He had lots of interests, a complex man. Indeed. Stephen is one of the most popular and envied student in their school for the following reasons; first, because he is smart, why did I say so? It is because he is one of the consistent college scholars in our department. Secondly because he is rich, his family owns the Tan Shipping lines as well as some establishments in Cagayan De Oro City. Lastly, because he seems to stay cool even though he knows that he is rich. And that makes him unique and above the usual guys in school. Stephen loves to play soccer, dart, badminton, lawn and table tennis, also word games and chess. He knows how to play guitar and piano and he possesses a beautiful voice. He loves to read books, that‘s why people says he is a bookworm; a bookworm is a person who loves to read. He likes to read but he hates romance and love stories. He’s also good in geography.
Stephen and Althea were so different with each other. If Althea can’t stand for five minutes without uttering something, Stephen on the other hand can very well survive without talking the whole day if he wanted too. Stephen tends to choose his friends well. He can’t befriend easily. He is also weird at times, so childlike and charming. Stephen and Althea had lots of differences but they do have some things in common, and one of those is, they don’t know how to cook.
Stephen is the guy she meets just a year ago. He was the guy who changes her perception in various things. Who taught her and made her realize a lot of things around her. He was also the one who broke her heart into pieces.
June 4 2012, enrollment day. At the lobby Althea is heading to the office of their college Dean. While Stephen was sitting at the lobby as she passes by, he calls her attention; “Hey!” Stephen said, and so Althea turned and looked at him and said. “Yes?” Stephen stands up and came closer to Althea and asked her, “Ahm, where are you going?” so Althea asked him “Why do you ask?” Stephen paused for a while, and seems to think what he should say next and then after a moment, “Ahm, are you a college
PART 2
parent don’t want her to be, she wants to graduate without any extra baggage and that’s the reason that until now she is not allowing any suitors to court her that made her as a member of what we so called No Boyfriend Since Birth “NBSB” because what she always put in her mind is that boys are just barriers in reaching her dreams. But until when will she ignore boys and love when it is always in her side.
At the Valencia Hotel function hall where the promenade was held the students were so busy chit chatting and complementing to each other when a handsome guy with poker face mascara and with a majestic dress entered on the door and passed through the red carpet all the students stared at him wondering if whose the “mysterious guy”. The students were wondering.
“Beautiful girl where ever you are, that’s when I saw you… lalalalala…” sings Andrea while dancing and appreciating her beauty when she haven’t noticed the time, it’s almost eight the promenade will start in a minute so she hurriedly run and ask her papa to send her to Valencia Hotel when she arrived there she immediately run but gently as if she was Cinderella rushing for a time. As he saw the door wide open she gently walked, chin up, breast out and fixed her hair and carried her gown gracefully. She was expecting that everybody at the center of the hall surrounding the “mysterious guy” she was curious and asking herself what was happening so she went where the students are but unluckily her heels stepped on the carpet side and accidentally she fell down with a faced kissed on the floor that made the students caught her attention and got the center of the attraction she wants to happen but the sad fact is that it was so shameful in her part this is not what she wants to happen that she would catch the attention of every one, good to that she was wearing mascara. The students laughed at her without any plan to help her up. But the mysterious guy come close to her and held his hand to her to help Andrea stand up, the students were amazed and Andrea was shy holding the mysterious guys hand. “Thank you” she sigh “no problem” the guy replied arrogantly. Andrea felt so ashamed what happened so he hid her face to the guy even though he felt that guy was so feeling that everybody likes him. “Don’t be afraid miss, your okay now, you’re on my side and just stay here so that you will not be hurt again, don’t be too clumsy next time ..Okay? by the way im Jih ar and you? ms. Clumsy” Jih ar said “ haha you know, I don’t think I should thank you, your too arrogant mister,I can manage myself anyway! But thank you if that what you want to hear from me.. im Andrea by the way” she answered harshly. “So why are you hiding yourself in my back lately if you can handle yourself?” Jih ar asked “I just want to hahaha, anyway you had a broad body Mr. Jih ar” she said seductively “anyway no one would notice you in school because your wearing mascara, luckily you have that”, “yah, I’m still lucky because if I would not have this, maybe my pretty and flawless face is already broken now with scratches and that would be a chaos on me .haha” Andrea answered sartistically and went to the ball and dance. No shamed now, she was already relieved, while dancing on the floor a guy grabbed her that made her irritated so she ignored it and dance but the guy still want to catch her attention so she was annoyed. Not knowing that Jih ar is watching at her with the guy that trying to dance with her so he decided to dance and help Andrea with the guy that annoying her.
Part 3
scholar? He asked. Althea seems to be surprised upon hearing this, but without hesitations she said, “Yes! I am.” And so Stephen continued talking to her “Are you going to the Dean’s office?” “Yep! I’m going to ask for his signature for my scholarship.” She still replied politely but at that point her patience was going short. But, Stephen doesn’t seem to notice this and continue asking her, “Can I wait for you?” he then said. Althea was surprised again, “Huh! Why would you wait for me? Do you need something from me?” she asked. Stephen immediately shook his head and asked Althea if they could enroll together.
Althea, though still confused said okay. Afterwards, she left him at the lobby and went to the Dean’s office. That time she was really wondering what had gotten into him and he approaches her. When she went out of the office, Stephen was nowhere to be found. She searched for him for awhile. But she couldn’t find him. And so she went and enroll alone.
That was when their story had started.
First day of class, Althea’s classmates were so noise. They talked and updated each other about their summer vacation. 1 hour…2 hours…3 hours…4 hours…15 minutes… It was 11:15 and still their teacher did not arrive. So Althea together with her friends went out of their room and decided to go home for lunch. Althea was hoping that time to she will be eating lunch with her best friends. But she indeed up walking alone. Thinking where to stay, thinking where she should eat since her best friend Pia and Chloe had already gone home and left her. As she was walking at the lobby she saw her classmates talking to some fourth year students. So she decided to come closer and sit with them for a while since she still can’t decide where she should go. After almost 30 minutes they decided to go on their separate ways to have lunch. And so she stands and thinks again where to have her lunch. When she was already near the exit, Levie a fourth year student too, called her attention and ask her. “Excuse me!” she said. But Althea continues walking for she was not certain if Levie was talking to her, and so Levie called her again. “Hey! Miss in blue, where do you plan to eat your lunch?” Levie asked her. This time, she turned then asked Levie, “Were you talking to me?” She asked. Levie being a comedian by nature, replied, “No! I’m talking to him” while pointing her finger to the guy beside him laughing.
That remark made Althea smile. And so she told her that she does not have company and still thinking where she should eat lunch. Upon hearing Althea’s reply Levie the offered Althea to have lunch with them. Levie was with Stephen and Kurt then. Kurt is also a fourth year nursing student. Kurt is 5 foot 11 inches tall. Fair complexion a chinito, red lips, rugged, long haired, friendly and charming. While Levie is 5 foot 2 inches tall with long curly hair, she wears braces and just like Althea, Levie loves to talk everything under the sun. And so Althea went with them.
As they walked, the three of them keeps asking Althea lots of question. When they reach the cafeteria, they order immediately, then sit down and started to eat. As they ate, Althea was amazed by Stephen. Because at that time Stephen was way to different from what she used to believed. The Stephen she have known was boring, doesn’t know how to cracked jokes, and so stiff. But at that time, he was really different, he got lots of joke, he was really funny. And he makes Althea laugh a lot.
page 5
It was noon yet Angela was still not coming out in her room. Her mom began to feel anxious, she told the servant to checked Angela but her room is locked. They tried to open and as soon as the door opened, they saw Angela lying on the floor with the bottle of pesticide in her hand. Her mom was shocked and her dad doesn’t know what to do. Her mom cried as hard as she can then she noticed something in the Angela’s bed. It’s a note from her, as they read tears were falling from their eyes. They blamed their selves for being so selfish for not considering the feelings of their daughter.
The funeral was held at Greenhills Memorial Park. Her friends were shocked about what happened to Angela. The only thing they did was to pray for her soul. Joshua, standing behind the crowd was crying in silence. Three days after the burial, you can read in the newspaper “ HEADLINE: JOSHUA RODRIGUEZ FELL FROM A 4 STOREY BUILDING”.
The death of the lover was became the talked of the town. Maybe they think this is the only way to be with each other. In this world were many people who judged and disagree one’s decision, death might be the solution of everything. Wherever Angela and Joshua right now, they are surely happy with each other having a world without any criticisms and can express their love freely.
PART 3
“Andrea!” Jih ar called her while holding her hands, helping her to escape from the guy. Andrea smiled and come closer to Jih ar , dance with him and said “thank you! I think you’re my savior now haha, my knight in shining armor”
“Really? well it’s my pleasure, ahm we haven’t formally introduce ourselves yet. Jih ar smiled to her that makes andrea’s hearth beat faster and made her confuse because of the feeling that is new and strange.”
“Ahm, well I’m Andrea junior accountancy student and how about you? She said a feeling of awkwardness.”
“Pretty short huh! Jih ar smiled , well again I’m Jih ar Dela Cerna an Engineering student, you know miss. Clumsy I mean Andrea you look so stunning than any girls here honestly speaking. While looking at Andrea intimately.”
“Well thank you for the complement mister and you, you look so handsome so , Andrea smiled and shyly said.” And suddenly a love song played… “Shall I have this dance Madame Clumsy?”Jih ar smiley asked Andrea. Andrea doubted if she will accept the offer or not, because she didn’t know how to dance waltz, if she will accept it Jih ar would be her first dance.
“Mmm..?im waiting” Andrea was still thinking so Jih ar immediately grabbed her hands and put it to his arms, Andrea cannot longer get her hand back because she’s shy the feeling of being awkward was arousing on her.
“Andrea?” Jih are asked while Andrea is not in her mind now, the feeling of having butterfly on her stomach, thinking so futuristically the “what if’s” in her mind. When she suddenly loose her hands and run away while Jih ar was still on the floor alone and was shocked, He didn’t follow Andrea because an important call came and he went home rushing. His family lives at Lumbo Valencia just a minute from the Valencia Hotel, he went home because of his girlfriend, her mother told her that it was pregnant. When he came home his mother confronted him and her girlfriend, they are still young though already in right age but Jih ar is still studying and her girlfriend is working as cashier in NVM. Jih ar can’t even remember that they have sex with each other but the girl insisted that the baby that he was carrying is Jih ar’s child, because it he just believes it but still wondering and not sure he wanted to find the truth behind.
While Andrea was already in their house, lying on the bed trying to sleep but she can’t, Jih ar always pop-up in her mind and she hates it but why is it happening to her. He don’t want to fall in love now she is still young don’t want to break her perspectives in life.
On the following day at school, After their class Andrea was wondering who was hissing to her so she looked at her back and saw a guy with a Engineering uniform she stared and said “yes? Do I know you?” “Your Andrea right?” The guy asked “yes I am. Why? Have we met before? Andrea answered “Ms. Clumsy” he smiled and Andrea recognized him it was Jih ar. Because
part 4
That was the first time that she had seen Stephen in different light then. She was really amazed by what she has discovered. She seems like, Wow! Was that really Stephen Tan? The rich, irritating guy she had known? She can’t believe what she had been hearing and seeing. Stephen was laughing then while Althea was staring at him looking like an idiot. Althea said to herself. “Indeed, you can’t judge a book by its cover and first impression doesn’t last.”
After that day, Althea always eats lunch together with Levie and Stephen and sometimes with Kurt too if his around. Since then Althea continued spending time with each other’s company, step by step, Althea was slowly and deeply falling in love with Stephen. Althea’s day, when she’s with him seems to smile. He always make the passing days of her life more and more remarkable and memorable. When she’s with him time flies so fast.
The two of them became too close with each other since the day that Stephen asked her if they could enroll together. Too close to be considered as friends, but not that close to be in a romantic sense. They both know that they have a special spot in each other’s heart. They know that they love and care for each other. Yet, they decided to stay friends. This is to avoid responsibility and miss understanding and pity fights.
Since Levie and Stephen are closed, and they are always together, Althea became friends with Levie too. Levie, a girl like Althea can sense that she is in-love with Stephen. And so advice her, “Thea, be careful about your feeling, because you might get her at the end” she said. Althea then replied, “Don’t worry Levie, I’m not expecting something in return from Stephen”. And so Levie said, “That’s good to hear then, because I know Stephen well.”
People around Stephen and Althea believe that they are committed with each other. Sometimes, when her classmates would ask her how true it is, Althea wanted to say that yes! Stephen is hers and that they are committed with each other. But when she’s thinking about the consequences and her parents, she ended up telling them that they are just friends.
Stephen is the type of person that anyone could fall in love with. He is generous, thoughtful, sweet and a real gentlemen. Since the day that they became friends, he would always help her out with her exams and requirements. When Althea won’t eat lunch, he would always buy her a slice of cake and a glass of buko juice. There are times too that he would wait for hours until Althea finishes her class and walked her home. When he knows that she got lot of things he would insist in carrying it. So many times they slept on the same bed, shared the same pillow as well as blanket, but she never felt even once that he took advantage of her. In so many nights that they sleep together, side by side, the only thing that she could never forget was that she woke up one morning facing him and he was hugging her. During that time, she could not explain what she’s feeling; she knows that he was aware about it. She so wanted to free herself from his arms, but she just can’t get herself to do it. When she was encircled in his arms, she felt like home. She felt so secure and taking cared off. As she was trying to get some more hours of sleep, she can feel the heat that slowly spreads in her heart, she even wish that they would stay that way forever. But it was just a wistful thinking on Althea’s side. As she was staring at him, she so wanted to say how much she love him, but she’s so afraid that he would hear her. Being in his arm was
part 5
so nice; it feels like you were having a massage after a very stressful week or a hot shower in an icy cold morning.
When Althea was with Stephen, she feels so light like a feather, just sitting and sipping coffee with him relieves her from stress. Life seems to be so easy when his beside her. During weekends, when they both go home and spend time with their families saying goodbye is so hard. She can still remember the day after she had her job interview in one of her class. It was already around 6 o’clock in the evening. As she was waiting for a cab, he was also waiting for a bus. They were standing in the opposite sides of the road. She was waving and saying goodbye with him, he was just standing there smiling with her. When finally, a cab stops in front of Althea, as he saw the cab, he texted her just as Althea deposited herself inside. “Bye! Moo ko”. Stephen said and so Althea texted back saying. “Bye bye too Moo ko, take care!” and then Stephen replied again. “Bye bye!” and so Althea replied at Stephen. “Byeeee!!” when again he replied, “Yeah! Bye bye!”
When Althea can’t stop herself any longer, and so she asked him how many times do they need to say goodbye with each other. How many times does he have to bed his goodbye with her? And then Stephen said. “As long as I can feel that you’re not beside me”.
Upon reading this, Althea felt butterflies on her stomach; she can’t erase the smile in her face. Thinking about her reaction that time, she did look like an idiot, smiling alone. It also made her smile when she remember the times that he well just texted her out of the blue saying,“I miss you Moo!” or the times that Stephen would call her and said “I LOVE YOU”.
In those times, Althea would say “I can’t help myself from falling in love” quote and quote from the song by Tony Gonzaga. She really can’t stop herself from falling deeply in-love with Stephen. Anyway, “Moo” is what Stephen and Althea calls each other. “Moo” means My Only One.
As days goes by, Althea’s junior years was clouded by a rainbow, despite of stress and disappointments, her life remain colorful since the day she get to know him. She even came to a point thinking that things like those well forever stay the same, that the butterflies on her stomach and the smile on her face will never disappear since she’s getting used to it.
But one day, Althea’s almost perfect world shattered into pieces as the most important person in her life was taken away from her. For almost 7 months that she has been with Stephen, she never knew that he was suffering from blood cancer. They were just starting making memories. Althea became so bitter with destiny. She would ask her why does faith have to do this to her? Why did destiny let her fall deeply if at the end destiny will just take Stephen away from her?
PART 6
Stephen, just like the smoke vanished one day. Without a word he left Althea hanging. He left her with so many questions without answers. He disappeared without saying goodbye. When he left, Althea was literally lost. She didn’t know what to do and where to go. Althea forgot who her friends were. He became the center of her world, the very reason she woke every morning and attend school every day. Althea became too dependent with Stephen to the point that Althea forgot that everything in this world must have come to its end one day. She forgot that there is no such thing as forever in this world. She unconsciously let her guard down.
1 month, 2 months, 3 days, 6 hours, 47.9 seconds had passed and still she never knew what had happened to Stephen. She never knew if his still alive or what. Never knew anything at all. Until on March 4 2012, while she was sitting on the cafeteria, in their favorite spot, her phone rang. She have received a reminder from her phone as she read this, as if in slow motion, her tears slowly, very slowly ran down her chick. And it says, “Happy Nine Months Monthsary Moo ko!! I LOVE YOU and THANK YOU SO MUCH for everything”.
After awhile, a boy came to Althea and gave her a bouquet of pink luscious tulips and then an IPod with a note saying.
Please, listen to this…
Love,
MOO
As Althea listen to the IPod, she started to sob, she missed that voice real bad. As she hears Stephen talks the image of him laughing flashback on her mind. The moments that they’ve been together came back like flood on her mind. She longed to hear him sing again while she’s too busy with her requirements and he was sitting beside her. She wants to hear him sing their theme songs not on the IPod but right in front of her. As she continues to listen her tears then falls so fast like droplets of rain. After singing, he then asks her to wait for him, he didn’t say for how long. He just simply asked Althea to wait.
As she went out of the cafeteria and walked without proper direction, the song he sang keeps playing on her mind and yes! It’s true! Inch by inch they have been getting closer, but he never trust her about his condition. And he worry he won’t see her face light up again. He’s so scared to know he’s always on her mind. He doesn’t have to worry and be scared if only he is on her side. Because, for sure,
part 7
having him around will make Althea’s day complete and she won’t think about him much if she can see him even just once a day to assure herself that his okay. She doesn’t really understand why Stephen has to leave her. Her thought was interrupted when Levie hold her on her arm, as Levie hug her, Althea then cried again, cried until she can’t no longer cry again.
While hugging Levie, Althea were thinking, How long shall she wait for him? She doesn’t know exactly. All she knows is that, she’s slowly giving up hope that he would still be back for her. It had been months since she received that IPod of him. And she’s tired, tired of waiting. She can no longer bare the pain inside of her. As days goes by, her heart was being beaten into pieces.
Althea was now in her final year, she’ll be leaving this institution soon. She doesn’t know if she will ever see him before she leave. But one thing is for sure Stephen will always be her only one! He will always hold the bigger portion of her heart. She will always remember him, but she will no longer wait. She has to move on. She must face another chapter of her life.
But she will always be thankful to Stephen. Because, having him in her life was the most wonderful experience she ever had despite of the fact that he broke her heart.
Don’t be afraid to take risk, & experience pain to achieve your dreams. Always remember, if you want a rainbow, you must first go through the rain.
,,, END ,,,
-( Page four)-
Mr. Ruiz? I will appreciate it if you will just call me Jeth. Janna smiled and said “ oh sorry about that Jeth.” Suddenly the light turned off and unexpectedly she hugged Jeth so tight because she was afraid of darkness. Jeth felt that Janna was really afraid. “Oh it’s okey Janna don’t be afraid I am here beside you.” Said Jeth. I really hate dark! I really hate dark! She cried. Suddenly the light turned on and Jeth wiped Janna’s tears. The rain getting heavier and heavier so Janna don’t have any choice but to stay there for one night. Jeth let Janna used his room for that night. Jeth accompanied Janna to his room but Janna can’t sleep because she was still afraid, so Jeth stayed there and watched for Janna until Janna slept.
In the morning, Janna needs to go back to Manila, when she was about leaved she felt sadness inside. Jeth hugged her so tight as if it is will be the last time that they were going to see each other again. Janna noticed that there’s a tears on Jeth’s eyes but she just ignored it and leave. When Jeth saw Janna leaving he wasn’t able to control his feelings. He could no longer stop his tears to fall and he ran near Janna and hugged her and he confessed that he love Janna so much even though they just met for a short time. But Janna needs to leave.
When Janna was already in Manila she realized that she was really in love with MR. STRANGER…
The End….
Part 2
was Paulo, the child I met across the road. “I was happy because I saw him again” “No, I just happen to find your home. I was about to go back home and I accidentally passed by on your village, is that your house?” “Yeah, I live here together with my mother. Come here, would you mind to accompany me until my mother comes back? I’m afraid because I’m just alone.” I was very amused the way he pleased me, and so I decided to enter the house and be with him and wait for his mother to come back. While walking along the hallway going inside the house, I ask him “Did you grow up and spent your childhood here?” before he answered my question, he offered me something to drink and to sit on the living area. While waiting for him to come back, I stared all around the house, I can feel the loneliness covering the whole mansion. Unlike before, it was a happy, lively and cheerful place. “Did you buy this mansion from Gutierez Family?” I asked him when I saw him coming towards me. He smiled at me and answered “Nope, I grow up here together with my older brother. Our parents build this mansion”. While telling me, I saw the sadness on his expression and I’ve got confused but I let him continue to tell the story. We are one example of a happy and perfect family before. Everybody in this village wants to have a family like ours. I have a loving and caring mother, a supportive and understanding father, and a family oriented and obedient brother by which I could say that I’m blessed to have them and lucky enough to be part of this family not until one time when God tested the strength that binds our family. I attentively listen to his story and I gradually came into realization, a realization that might lead for me to discover the truth. I still let him continue his story. “Before I was born, my brother had his childhood friend. They have the best example of friendship. They treated each other like they were brothers. They always spent every bit of their time together, they always shared happy moments of their lives, and even support each other during their ups and downs. My parents observed that their friendship is going deeper and deeper and there is something strange that goes beyond their friendship. There was a time during my brother’s Birthday that my parents discover the truth that there is something going on between the two of them, that the relationship they were trying to show was not just a typical friendship but a relationship that has a greater meaning, a relationship more than friends.” As Paulo trying to narrate the story, I could see that the people behind that certain friendship was very familiar as well as the flow of what happened in Paulo’s story. I am scared and I can feel the guilt as I am trying to think about of what will happen next to the story, but I still listen
Herny R. Bon
AB ENGLISH 3
TTH 8:30-10:00
MY ONLY ONE
Selena is brushing her long blonde hair. She is facing the mirror in her room. As the brush touches her hair, she keeps on thinking about the man whom she just saw at the campus earlier. She can’t seem to believe why she can’t forget his wonderful smile that captivates her whole being. Selena is a quiet and shy woman. She’s use to be alone and seems to be very serious about her study aiming to be a cum laude the moment she will graduate from her course. Besides her being witty, love is the very thing she’s not interested at. Since birth until she reached 21 years old, love never touches her life. And she’s contented about it. But just this night, she can’t help herself from thinking about a stranger whom she just saw. She’s new to this strange feeling and she doesn’t know how to react. “Selena,” the brush fell in the floor and she regained her senses back the moment she heard the voice of her mother. “You’re still up?” her mother asked. “Yes mom, but I’m about to sleep now. Goodnight mom.” “Goodnight honey and her mom closed the door in her room. Selena lay down on her bed and still thinking about him. “Come on, stop this foolishness Selena! You can’t fall in love. Remember, your father left you when you are still inside your mom’s tummy. No man is ever worth the risk of falling in love. Ok?” she said to herself. Selena runs as fast as she could. She is already late in attending her class. Her professor is already discussing while she enters the room. She seated at the back portion of the room so that she will not be notice by the class. As she pays attention into the discussion, she happened to look beside her. To her surprise, she saw that guy whom she’s just thinking the night before. “What are you doing here?!” Selena’s not aware that she’s already shouting at him. “I’m so sorry. I mean, are you a transferee?” “Yes miss. I’m new in this class. Are you mad at me?” No, I’m sorry” “By the way miss, I am Lance, and you?” lance offer his hand to Selena expecting to have a shake hands. Selena just stare at his hands and walk away from Lance. “Wait miss, wait!” “Oh, what’s wrong with her? Anyway she is pretty.” Lance smiled and headed to the corridor. Selena is having her lunch at the canteen. Suddenly somebody said, “Can I share a sit with you?” Selena look up and saw Lance angelic face. Lance seated beside her and smile. “Well may I know your name now miss?” Lance asked. “I’m Selena” Selena replied briefly without looking at him. “I see.so can we be friends now?” he asked again. “You can talk to me about our lessons, but if you will just going to waste my time, please don’t dare to do so.” Selena replied. “I’m done eating, I will go now.” Selena walk out without letting Lance utter any words. Every day in the campus, Selena is always trying to ignore Lance’s presence, but Lance is very determined to get Selena’s attention. One day, he corners Selena and holds her hands and he tell her, “Selena, I like
you. I love you. Will you please stop avoiding me? I am hurting every time you walk away from me. I am sincere about my love for you. Please give me a chance to love you and shoe you that I am a good man. Do not worry, I will take care of you and show you the love you are longing for. Please?” lance said those words with his knees bending on the ground. Selena answer with emphasis. “I hate men. Since my father abandoned me when I was still inside the womb of my mother, I promised to myself that I will not trust any man that will come into my life. I know right from the very moment that man can’t do any good to me. So, never will I let myself fall in love with any man, not even you. So spare me! I can’t give you back the love you have for me. Selena walk out and run away from Lance. Days passed, and days turned into months. It is their graduation day. Selena is reminiscing the days when Lance was courting her. She cannot deny the fact that even though she was always avoiding him, she felt happy at that time. Every moment Lance would follow her, and gave her something like flowers, chocolates, and all those sweet stuffs, she felt that somehow, she appreciated all those efforts Lance did just to impress her. During the program, Selena is given the medal for being a cum laude. She is very happy that she finally achieved her dreams and ultimate goal in life. Tears roll down from her eyes. Isn’t it tears of joy? But on the other hand, she’s crying because she feels that she miss half of her life in the fact that she refuses Lance to come into her life. On the short gap of time that Lance is chasing her, she knows deep within her that Lance made her happy without him knowing. The program is done and all the students are on their way home to have a celebration. Selena is on her way to the parking area where her mother is waiting for her. She saw Lance at the bleachers and she stops. Her heart beats faster as if it is going to jump out from her chest. Her hands are cold and she does not know what to do. Lance walks towards her. She wanted to run away again the usual thing she is doing whenever Lance is chasing on her before. But this time, she can’t she can’t step her feet onwards. As if some force is stopping her to move. Lance is already in front of her and he touches her face and wipes away her tears. “Don’t worry Selena; I am not here to beg you again. I just want to say congratulations. I am very happy for you. I want you to know that I still love you but I know I can’t force you to love me back. Selena, I am here to bid you goodbye. It is not because I am tired but it’s because I want to move on. I am hoping that time will come that you will realize that you love me too. I’m still willing to wait and if that time comes, I would be the happiest man on earth. Lance left. Selena remain standing and watch Lance go away. Six years later. Selena is having a grocery at the mall. She had so many grocery bags in her hands and she is having a hard time carrying all those things. The bag full of oranges fell on the floor. It rolls over and she is trying to pick it up. As she picks the oranges, another hand touches hers. She looks up and is amazed to see Lance’s face smiling at her. She put down all the things she’s holding and hugs Lace with her tears rolling down her chicks. “Lance, it’s you. Don’t leave me again. “I won’t. I promise.” Lance said. “I love you Selena.” “I love you too Lance.” She replied. And their love story begins.
THE END..2
Part 3
attentively. Paulo continue his story. “After the celebration, my brother and his Best friend went to the swing near our pool and talked seriously. When my mother was about to go towards them to offer some foods and drinks, she was shocked of what she saw. She saw my brother and his best friend kissing that made her mesmerize and unhold the tray and fell down. She went back inside the house and trying to relax herself because of the emotions she felt. She doesn’t know what to do until an idea came to her mind. She told my father then of what she saw that made my father decide to restrict my brother to stay away from his best friend. My father confronted my brother one time about what happen, they are in my brother’s room.” “What’s going on between you and your best friend? What do you think the two of you are doing Jerome? You are both male and loving your best friend was definitely wrong, stay away from him” but Dad, I love my best friend, I learn to love him because of what and who he is. To tell you frankly Dad, I’m not what you think, I’m a straight guy who happen to fall in love with someone of my the same gender not because I am gay but because I am happy to be with him and we understand each other better, you can’t blame me of loving him. “That’s foolishness Jerome, you don’t understand what you are saying.” No dad, I know I’m on the right age to decide for myself and to know what’s right from wrong and you can’t stop me from loving my best friend. “If that’s what you think is the best for you Jerome, then make a choice between us and your best friend.” “But Dad you can’t do this to me.” “No Jerome, make a choice, this would be the last time I will ask you, “your family or your best friend?” But my brother was firmed enough about his decision. “Sorry Dad but I love my best friend.” “Then, I don’t think you deserve to be my child, from now on, I condemned you for becoming my son, you can now go out of this house.” I’m trying to stop my tears from falling because I can now conclude that I was the best friend of Paulo’s brother who ruined their harmonious family relationship and happened to be the reason of becoming their life miserable and Paulo was definitely Jerome’s brother, the one he always told me that he misses the most, that is why Paulo was seems to be familiar. I really found myself guilty until such time that I can’t really help myself but to cry as Paulo continue to tell me the story. “Few years after my brother left, my father died because he can no longer endure the pain of losing my brother. After what happen I hated my brother’s best friend from taking away my brother from us. He also took the chance from me to experience the happiness and the opportunity to grow up with a complete family.” Then Paulo can no longer endure his emotions, he cried
JUVIE B. DUTERTE AB-English 3
CREATIVE WRITING
TWO HEARTS BOUND TOGETHER
PART 1
As i define it “Two hearts bound together “with the word I LOVE YOU. Love, it’s purify and stain simply uproots person sensitivity that is how i define love through me. My love story started when i was a young age , though it is very confidential it has a lot of memories, trials , betrayal and rejection it continued till my heart find the right person inside my heart.
This story started from the word I love you. It’s easy to share your love story because even you experience it. Widely, deeply, profoundly and amazing, my story started when i was i high school. Since, I’m still young at that time, i want to experience the crazy little thing they called love. That in reality you really feel happiness, anger, immature, well-being, doubtful and understandable and than that I’m so excited to feel that, I’m so curios at that time. I started it when i was i grade 5 in my elementary level, I’ve meet a guy who really catch me attention and never thought catches my heart and owned it till now. I’m a girl who really appreciated a guy so much, especially those who really admirable and friendly.
Our place, Buena vista Pintuyan Southern Leyte as my grandmother’s hometown, I’ve finished my 4 year level of elementary education, Since, it’s a primary school, I’ve finished my 4 year level of grade 5 and 6 in our town , since i live in our brgy. Who are far from our town, so i decided to stay at my Aunts house to pursue another year of education? Then, that time enrolment comes along to start again, a year of classes. I’m in Grade 5 that time composing 2 sections of our school at first in that time, though, I don’t know him already, someone says, He’s a good guy, and he loves being in friendship, than that i have the faith to ask him what is his name, and that He smiled and whispered, i want to know you better and deeper. Though, i don’t know him i admired him so much, It’s the feeling that anyone define , a start of being in love is the crush, but i don’t know what’s the feeling of it , because I’m young at that time and I’m just curios in anything comes in me. It’s the first thing that we started having a boyfriend. I don’t know him, but i consider him as one of my friendship, or the important people in me because through him, i feel different.
My classmates is my batch mate mostly in my past level, they , said about love is knowing each other, in our level love is immature because we’re just young and very aware in our environment. Acquaintance e party that time that we really know each other, because acquaintance party is one of the events of the students in the school for knowing each other, it always started with the friends around you both. But , though we’ve known each other were friends already , my feelings is different when were together, something really unusual , but , i know in myself how emotions appear when something is you wish to see one of your inspirable moment. Until, I graduated my Elementary level of education, than that my family, started to talk about my high school level when I’m going to school, and maybe i transferred to another school, but I know that if i transferred to another school, I can’t see him anymore. And we don’t have time to see each other. Were I different place, but the decision is not officially decided. And I decided it unto myself , that don’t want to transfer to another school not because I’m happy to stay in my school is just because i have him in my life and i don’t want to be out of him. That’s, how they called Puppy love, something that you brought emotion to the person you really appreciated. Apparently, we are in the same town, though were far but there are times that we’ve meet through places. My mind already reaches the word maturity.
Part 4
and cried. Upon hearing and seeing Paulo crying, it seems that my heart broke into pieces because of the guilt and the realization that I was the one who took all those opportunities and chances he deserved……
And suddenly I wake up in the midst of the gloomy night with my eyes full of tears realizing and reminiscing the encounter I had with Jerome’s brother, Paulo, few weeks ago. The guilt is always bothering me. But I never mention any detail to Jerome about the encounter I had with Paulo. After that encounter, it seems that I’m losing all my hope to continue my relationship with Jerome and told myself to get Jerome back to his family. But the other side of my mind saying different thing. I want him always at my side, he is the reason I live, the one that keeps me moving. Am I that selfish?Selfish because of thinking my own happiness? And taking Jerome away from his family? But what should I do? I really love Jerome more than anything else. Upon starring Jerome while sleeping beside me I can’t really stop my tears from falling. I don’t know what to do without him beside me. I just then realize that I’m in the middle of struggling from guilt over sacrifice. I am really confused; I really don’t know what to do. I want to be happy, but how can it be if I know that there are people suffering from loneliness because of my selfishness? That realization made me decide to choose sacrifice over my own happiness. I know it’s not easy to give up someone especially if that someone means everything to you. It hurts but, I have nothing to do but to give up Jerome. And so, I decided to leave. But before leaving, I left a note card containing a letter to Jerome, saying….
To my precious Best Friend,
Babe, I know when you read this letter I’m already on my way going somewhere else, a place where I can weigh things in balance, a place where I can forget everything that happened. You’ve been the best blessing that God given me, the best thing that happened to me. Honestly, leaving you has been the hardest decision I made in my entire life. Maybe, you won’t understand why I left you, but I
Fantonial, Chiara Andrea
PART 4
they don’t have class anymore they decided to go home each other in Valencia City, they ate at Jollibee and have chit chat. Everyday they hang out each other and everyday Andrea was secretly falling in love to Jih ar. Too late when she knew that Jih are already had a girl friend. He cant recovered from it, it was her first time to fall in love and first time to get hurt. In the reason that she don't want any attachment with Jih ar she decided to end up their friendship. Jih are was asking why, why now that he was already falling in love with her. Not knowing thier feelings were mutual.
In Jih ar's house he was shocked when he already heard his mother's voice so loudly even if he still in their backyard. "What happen mom? he asked and saw his girlfriend crying seating on the sofa "You know son,this girl! your girlfriend?! is a bitch and a lair, the rumors are true that the baby on her womb is not yours but her X- boyfriend's child" his mother said "Is it true" Jih ar ask to his Girlfriend "Im sorry Jih, sorry if i lied im just afraid about my situation now, my X bf eloped and i haven't seen him now, that's why i just told you that you are the father of this child.please forgive me" the girl replied. Because of his anger Jih ar went away, want to forget everything and look for Andrea, it is only andrea that he can share and help his problem, he called her and luckily Andrea answered it. They will met at Valencia's park.
"WHY jIH?" Andrea asked but Jih ar immediately hugged her and said " Now i know its not yet too late to said this "I Love YOU"i am free now no strings attach anymore.
Andrea cried knowing that the guy she loves, love her too.Her knight in shining armor.
"You are the love of my life, you are the hope i need.." Mr. and Mrs Dela Cerna's children sings as they dance on the stage reminiscing their past and their love story.
Part 5
know time will come you’ll be able to understand why this things happened. I hope this would make things for the better. Thank you so much for the things that made me realize how wonderful life beside you, for the learnings and most especially for the attention and for the untiring love you’ve offered me. Thank you also for being part of my life. Despite of the sexuality I have, you never hesitate and still choose to love me. I really honor and appreciate your courage to pursue your feelings towards me. I know it’s not easy for you to accept my whole beings, but you did. Always remember, that you will always stay here in my heart, that my love for you remains the same. I will never forget your kindness and the love you’ve given to me not even a single moment as I continue my journey towards life. I will treasure every moment we’ve been shared together wherever I go and whatever I do. Learn to love your family just like you learned to love me. Hope to see you one day at the road where we first met. I will never forget you babe. I love you but goodbye.
Love and Care,
R.F.
I leave the apartment where we are staying with tears hurriedly falling down from my eyes and running along the highway with a spear hitting down my heart full of emotions and remembering the best lines he quoted “Same sex relationships are not all wrong, they are just people who found love with the same gender because they understand each other better, love is about acceptance and contentment, no one has the right to dictate what really love is and with whom to find it. It’s not the gender that they see, it’s the love that they found.”
THE END..
PETER, ARES. AB- ENGLISH 3
T-TH 8:30-10:00 AM
CREATIVE WRITING
THE PROMISE
(PAGE ONE)
Rhea couldn’t deny the fact that she now became a real maiden little by little. She’s now 18 years old on and on she develops into a beautiful and fascinating lady. Her long legs up to her curve hips really captivating. Her alluring eyes twinkle gentle that compliment to her diminutive dimple at her cheek. Her chest parallel to her almost a perfect body that captivate in man’s attention .That is Rhea Solidad, a daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Alberto and Rica Solidad .Both business minded and of course, we can say that they are prominent family.
Alberto is two years older than Rica, he is 45 years old and Rica is 43 years old. Rhea has four siblings but all of them were married and chose to live in USA. Rhea on the other hand kept busy in her studies. She was a fourth year AB-ENGLISH at San. Sebastian State University. She was so prominent because she became Miss palaro at their university. She was almost perfect. Every night she visits her diary which she puts their all her feelings and emotions, when she was sad, lonely or even get angry and irritated. However, despite of her luxurious way of living there’s one things lack to her, and that was the guidance of her parents. Both her mother and father busy in their business, t5they depart their house early in the morning and arrive late in the evening.
It was one early in the morning when she woke up very early in the morning, she immediately opened the window of her room. “what a blooming morning!!” she said. She witnessed the sunrise and she was so glad. She fixed her bed and immediately went downstairs, there as usual she found her yaya Pening. “Where’s mommy? Yaya.” She asked. She live early, she have a business meeting with the clients. Immediately she went outside and went to the flower garden, while busy picking flowers and watching the bees flying over the garden, she saw a man beside their house. It was Andrew their new neighbor, Andrew is tall dark and handsome. His nose is long and pointed.
When Andrew was gone, she found himself starring the white car away to her. She felt something that she didn’t experience ever since before. At her age, she didn’t know what love is, she’s still innocence of those things and too young to be fall in love. At night after she saw Andrew She can’t even fall to sleep. She keep reminiscing the face she saw last day. ‘oh my? He’s so cute” he said to herself silently. “gush!! Am I in love to that man? but how? I’m still innocent of those things” she said to herself. But because she can’t sleep, she went to her diary,
Page two
Dear Diary,
I saw a guy last day. He’s so cute and so handsome. I felt something
When I saw his eyes, he’s body are so strong with a very captivating
Most especially when she smile, I can see his white and parallel
teeth. What’s this? Am I in love? Please help me my diary.
Love and care,
Rhea
Early in the morning, it was Saturday so it was her rest day she went on shopping. While busy in roaming around and but her personal things she noticed a man beside her. It was Andrew, she don’t know what to do she was chilling her heartbeat pump faster, she got nervous. Andrew wear a white polo shirt and very handsome in his black eye shade. She immediately turned to him as if he picked something. They have an eye to eye contact with Andrew, their eyes were intense and full of emotion as if they’d met before. Rhea fell something deep within her. Her heart trembling and was very happy. But she wanted more than to that, a kiss from his cute ideal man. That moment was cut when there was one girl getting near to Andrew. “Shall we?” said the girl “ok” Andrew answered. And they both walked.
Rhea on the other hand got jealous, but she can’t do anything and accept the fact that her ideal man is already taken. When she arrived to their room she was so depressed. “yaya pening? Please get my groceries at the gate and brought it to the room?” “ok hija” the maid answered. In her room, she cry and cry but who is she? to interrupt Andrew and his girlfriend? “my!!! I’m in love!! What a wrong timing??? I’m in love in a taken man……….”
It was Monday early in the morning when she woke up early, she fixed her bed and went downstairs and took a bath. She want to forget Andrew, while she busy preparing his things she didn’t notice that she was running out of time and her school bus left her. She was so irritate while walking and waiting for a taxi. She don’t have a choice. But she was shock when she saw a white car getting closer to him. “Hop in”? the voice was familiar to her.. What a coincidence it was Andrew. “W-what”? she answered and don’t know what to do “I said hop in, your running out of time your almost late?” said Andrew “thank you”? She immediately ride the car. “Hi? I’m Andrew” he broke the silent moment between them. “I am Rhea Solidad,” “what a beautiful name?”confess Andrew “thank you?” she chiefly answered. From that time they getting closer each other every afternoon Andrew fetch rhea at her school. One after while they were at the car of Andrew, they have an eye to eye contact their lips getting closer and Andrew kiss her passionately. It was her first kiss but she felt she was a master of it. Their lips moves very romantic her first kiss leads her to fall in love to Andrew. “I Love you?” Andrew said. “no! this is wrong you have a girlfriend Andrew” Rhea answered. “No? I don’t have..” defense Andrew. “I saw you both at the mall?” “ah ok that is my cousin Samantha were very close each other.”
Page three
Andrew answered. Starting that time they were become a lover, every now and then Andrew always visits Rhea to their house and gave her a red roses. They keep a promise and carved it in the stone.
Until one time, she heard a news a horrible news, it was a car accident two persons involved including his boyfriend Andrew. “W-WHAT!!! NO!!!! ANDREW!!!!!!!ANDREW!!!!!!” cried Rhea when she heard the news he immediately run to the hospital and hold the hands of Andrew….. “Andrew please? Don’t leaved me? Hold on !” Rhea said “I-I-I love y-yo-u R-Rhea” then finally Andrew close her eyes……. “ANDREW!!!!!! … At that moment Andrew died.
One Month after, Rhea always visit the grave of Andrew, that’s how he loves her first love. “ Andrew? Please wait for me?” until one morning Rhea found lying dead in her room. She commited suicide. Andrew and Rhea keep their promise and continue their love until to the end of time.
Cherryvel l. Melgar
MWF (8:30 – 10)
Secret
Page1
Mariallia is the president of the student council of an elite and prestigious high school, a former all boys school but then it became a school for both boys and girls. She is just an ordinary girl with an extraordinary personality. Ordinary because her family belongs to the commoner class and extraordinary because even though she is poor she is striving hard to help her family and she have a younger sister, named Suzanne. Her mother is working as a nurse in a community hospital and has a weak body, as the older sister, she has the urge to carry all the responsibility to make a better living condition for her family. She has a job in a cafeteria as a maid or a waitress, which wears different kinds of clothes as costumes to encourage customers. With this kind of job, she hides it from her classmates and so afraid to be discovered by just a single student from her school because she believes or thinks that if anyone would discover her job, it would degrade her status as the president of the student council who happens to be working at some shady cafeteria that no one would ever come in to.
The story really started when Mariallia is about to finished her shift at the cafeteria, then suddenly, a guy that she recognized from her school, the very handsome and the school heartthrob Stefan. He also recognized Mariallia even though she wears a maid costume. Stefan did not bother himself of what he saw but it was a big deal for her. After that incident Stefan is always showing up. Not only in the cafeteria but also in school. She doesn’t have a good relationship with him because for her, Stefan always hurt girls.
From Stefan’s point of view when she saw Mariallia that time, he really doesn’t care about of what he discovered, but when he saw her expression he got curious why the president of the student council wanted to hide her job from the students of her school. So after that he found a new interest, which is to tail and observe Mariallia always.
Days had past and it was usual for Mariallia to see him tailing her always. Even the students’ thought that they have a special relationship but she always tells them that they are not. When they have time together she tells herself to keep distant from him, but he is always at the
Page 2
cafeteria to see her and as day goes by, Stefan became close to the staff of the cafeteria and even the owner of the cafeteria. There were times that he even cooks and helps at the cafeteria.
One day, during Mariallia’s shift, the staff wanted to take a photograph of her and Stefan, after that, Stefan asked for a copy of the photo. The next day, at the school rooftop, Mariallia saw Stefan holding the photo of them and she came to tell him to keep the photo only to himself but Stefan held it high and asked Mariallia why she wants to hide the truth that she works at the cafeteria. Then suddenly, the photo was blown away from Stefan’s hand by the wind and he doesn’t have any intention to fetch the photo back, but after seeing the disappointed and the very scared face of Mariallia, he jumped right away from the rooftop. Because of surprise, she then hurriedly went to the pool side where Stefan might fall. Then, the first thing that she had seen was Stefan’s shoe, when she shifted her gaze, she saw him at the corner of the pool holding the photo and smiling back at her. After that incident, it is where Mariallia felt different toward Stefan.
Few weeks passed by, Mariallia is in for her shift when three students from her school came right in the cafeteria to get some refreshments. At first, she didn’t noticed the three but when she brought the menu to their table, she realized that they were her school mates, then the three students have seen her even though she hastily hide to avoid being seen as a worker of the cafeteria. But the fact is, she knew that she had been discovered to be working at the cafeteria, she then talk to them begging that not to tell any soul that she works there. As a result, being mesmerized by her beauty, they decided not to tell anyone heeding the persuasion of Mariallia. After this, the three are always go to the cafeteria just to see Mariallia dress costumes.
In their cultural week, as the president of the student council, Mariallia had become so pre-occupied in preparing the events and the students to do their part as being friendly and nice because many parents and other students from other schools will come to visit the festivities. Some students from other schools came to witness the said festival and also to see the school itself, but suddenly Stefan showed up and the students messed up. Mariallia told him to disappear but the students requested her if Stefan could be their tour guide at the school. Stefan didn’t want to be a tour guide for those students, but it is another story if Mariallia is involved. That afternoon, they’ve seen each other again; Stefan brought many stuff and foods from those students that he toured in the school, then, they hide in order not to be seen by those students.
Page 3
After a minute of silence, Stefan asked a reward from Mariallia for being a tour guide and Mariallia simply said, “Thank You”, and he replied, “I want something personal”, then Mariallia walked nearer and nearer to Stefan, then he thought she will kiss him, so, he closed his eyes, but what Mariallia did was just touched his head and said a sincere thank you.
Few days later, Mariallia realized that she really feels different towards Stefan like she was now thinking about him more often and if she sees Stefan she really palpitates that makes her sweat. But she doesn’t know Stefan’s true feelings, because all she knows and believes that she is just his toy to make him feel less bored.
In the last day of their cultural week, Stefan asked an alone time with Mariallia and to spend the day with her. They went and enjoyed the festival like they were not students of their school and entered all the booths of the festival. Then, the last booth they entered was the booth for the couples; there they were made to dress up, Mariallia as Juliet and Stefan as Romeo, after that, they entered a class room where they can witness fireworks and bonfire for the conclusion of the cultural festival. Suddenly, Mariallia went inside and walk towards the window to see the fireworks and the bonfire more clearly. Because of that, Stefan followed her inside, there was a moment of silence, and he asked Mariallia if what she feels towards him, Mariallia kept her silence, knowing that, Stefan assumed that the silence means that Mariallia doesn’t feel anything for him. So, by that, he decided to go out of the room to go home, then suddenly, Mariallia grabbed Stefan’s hand and confessed her true feelings for him. After the confession, Stefan never said a word and just remained silent, Mariallia cried because she thought Stefan doesn’t have feelings for her, and then suddenly Stefan touched Mariallia’s face and kissed her passionately and gently.
From that day on, Mariallia and Stefan were inseparable.
"If I could turn back time"
Kaye Valerie J. Jorillo
There’s this 18 year old girl named Sophie. She’s pretty, intelligent and very kind. She loves her friends and family. She’s ready to help in times of need. She had many suitor’s but never had a boy friend since birth because she’s concentrating on her studies, and she’s still not ready to have commitments. Until he met James. A 19 year old boy, a varsity player, and very famous in their school because of the beautiful face he had. But sad to say, he’s a certified playboy. He loves seeing girls who’s crying for her.
One day.. while Sophie was on her way to the classroom, and James was in a hurry because he’s already late for his game, they accidentally bump each other”oh no my books” says Sophie. “Oh I’m sorry, it’s not my fault! Be careful next time so that you wont hit people” says James. Sophie was really annoyed of what James showed to her. Because, instead of helping, he gets mad, blame Sophie for that incident. And then he walk away. “uh! What a boastful boy! The next time I see him, I’ll really give him a slap on his face for doing this to me” and then Sophie entered into their classroom. Suddenly, their teacher told them about their upcoming acquaintance party. Everyone was very excited because it was only the night where the students get’s acquainted. One of Sophie’s friends Nina asks her” are you going to the party? ” “Huh? Uhmm. I’m not sure its just a waste of time. And I don’t like socializing” Sophie replied. ´”You must come! U’ll be missing half of your life” Nina answered. “uhm, I’ll try. If my parents will allow me to come.” Says Sophie.
Days passed. It was already acquaintance day. Everybody’s busy dressing up. While Sophie was not in the mood. But then forced by her mother to come. “my child, it’s your time to shine. You should also give time for yourself. You must enjoy your teen age life” Sophie realized what her mother said. So she come. She dressed up. She looked very pretty in her light make up and in her short cocktail dress. Her father drove for her . And then when she arrived, everyone’s very fascinated by her beauty. Even James. He cannot take away his eyes on Sophie. But he does not remember the girl he bumps few weeks ago. James finds way to caught Sophie’s attention. Suddenly “ oh, thank you for bumping me ! Thank you for the words you’ve said. “ Sophie said with a slap on James face. James was very shocked for what happened because for the first time, Sophie was the only girl who has the fighting spirit to do that thing to him.
page2
According to her research in facebook, his name is Louie Montemayor, model and mechanical engineer who worked both abroad and here in the Philippines. He is 26 years old but still he has no girlfriend in his account. In his status he is not engaged to anyone else that made Angela automatically becomes happy when she know the facts that she was gathered. She really wanted in person and to be his girlfriend. Angela suddenly stop on the new billboard of Louie, she looks amazed watching him in his top less underwear attire. She giggles for what she taught and continued to walk going to the bus stop. But the smiles in her eyes can’t be erased from not thinking the hunk man.
Morning, Dean Isabel Francisco, called an emergency meeting. The whole member of the faculty, staff and teachers attend the meeting. Dean Francisco was so angry because of the new billboard posted in front of their school. “Don’t you see that new billboard, it’s so rude, why don’t you call me about that billboard a week ago before it was posted, our school is based on the morals and values teaching, not only for academic performance. I don’t want that our students would see that seductive billboard at the time they are going to in and out our school. That was so embarrassing to our school and bad image for others”. Dean Francisco angrily explained her reason. Everyone was so quiet; they don’t know how to react to their dean. Some are agreed to the wants of the dean. Some are reacting and there’s only one person who is so sad. That’s Angela, she thought that she can’t longer see her ultimate crush. Her daydreaming was disturbed when Dean Francisco talked. “Angela, I need your help. You’ll be the one to contact the person behind the posting of that billboard and asked him to get that as soon as possible” Dean Francisco request to her. She never tried to react or give comment about the decision of their Dean. Everyone the meeting was adjourned and everyone the decision.
So the next morning, she did not go to school to give lesson to her instead she go to the office of the Mr. Romero, the one who owns the billboard. “Good morning, could I ask Mr. Romero for his time. I want him to ask some favor” Angela asked favor to the clerk. “ Okay, I just need to call him ma’am, may I know your name ma’am ?” the clerk said to her. “ Just told him Angela Montes” she response. “Thanks ma’am, just wait for a while”.
After few minutes, the clerk told her to go to the 5th floor of the building. She immediately went to the 5th floor. She walked so fast when she was hit by a man that leads her to fell in the ground. She doesn’t know how to react on that person. She directly stands to take some revenge to that person. When she is ready to slap the face of the mysterious man, she was stopped when she saw the face of that man. He was Louie Montemayor, her ultimately crush. She doesn’t know how to react, she feels that her whole face was turned into red and full of rashes face. She really felt that the world suddenly stop from moving just to give her a chance to have a eye-to-eye contact. “I’m very sorry’ I did not notice you, Ms.” Louie was so shy to her that time.
CREATIVE WRITING
OFIMA ;JOEBELLE Z
There was a young lady who never experienced having a boyfriend since birth. Her name is Jenny. She is now running 20 years old already but she’s still poor in terms of love life. It is not because she is ugly but because of her bitter experience with her father. Jenny and her mother experienced a mesirable life because they have maltreated by her father. And when her mother cannot bear the situation anymore they decided to report him to the police. And that is why her father was imprisoned. That experience caused her to hate boys and loss her trust on them. That experience caused her to disregard her love life. So instead of spending her time for love life she devoted her whole time on her study. So she became a top student o their university .Some people considered as weird girl because she easily get irritated whenever someone would court her.
Jenny has a long time best friend named Jhon. He is a handsome but a bit gay. He is handsome but is just simple guy. They became best friend since childhood. So they already knew each other very much. Since their childhood, they used to write their own diary. In that diary they they wrote the most significant persons and events in their life. That diary serves as their bank of secrets. Though they are best friend there are some truths which they prefer to keep it on themselves. Jhon begged jenny to never read each others diary but jenny disagreed. Jenny told John that they are the ones who are responsible on keeping their own private property. Jenny wanted to point out that if ever either of them could catch each others diary that would serve as a permission of reading it. Though John doesn’t want to agree with it but he doesn’t have any choice but to agree with her best friend. So they both secured their own diaries to to keep it safe from the hanging challenge. Deep within Jenny there has been a question concerning her best friend. She knew that her best friend is not originally a gay. She just noticed it started during their first year high school. She wanted to ask her best friend concerning this but she’s affraid that her best friend might be offended. So instead of being puzzled by it, she just keep it hanging on her mind. Jenny and Jhon are both intelligent student and always been the top student on their university. They had always been awarded as the most excellent student. But unfortunately they are both frustrated on tie love life. They both don’t have any crush but they are both happy and contented on their lives. They just enjoyed their life being single .Jenny treated Jhon as her brother. And because of their closeness Jhon already knew everything about Jenny and Jenny also knew everything about Jhon. The only thing which remains as a mystery for them is the content of each others diary.
The abuse that Jenny has experienced from her father caused her to have phobia on boys. That experience caused her to have a negative outlook on boys except her loving girla best friend. So she is now expecting that she would never have a boyfriend forever. It is because she doesn’t have any plan of having a boy friend. And she even declared that she will not have such thing for she is now contented of having John as her best friend.
One day she met a stranger named Stephen. Stephen is a transferee from Cebu. He is a multitalented person. He is not just talented but he is also very intelligent and very handsome. He is very tall with a very fair complexion. He looks like a Korean. So he really looks perfect. Many girls on their
PAGE 3
“It’s okay” she response. She really felt that the angels are now singing with a love song just dedicated to her. “I’m really sorry , I want to apologized to you from all my heart” Louie reply to her. “I’m very okay, don’t worry” she never tried to hide her feelings anymore. Well, thanks for understanding, by the way where are you going? “I’m going to the office of Mr. Romero to ask some favor. “ Oh I see you’re Angela right?”. “Yeah you’re right, how did you know”. “ Mr. Romero and I are long time friends, and he asked me some favor to entertain his visitors today”. “Okay, so you’ll be the one who’s going to entertain my favor to him?”. “Come let’s talk inside”. She went inside and talked with him about the billboard. They come up with the result that the billboard should be getting away from their school as soon as possible. They became friends after the meeting and shared individuals’ personal numbers.
After a year of long time friendship with each other, Louie contacted him and asked some favor to her. She asked him, what his favor to her is. And she decided to agree in the favor. At exactly 10 pm, in Waterfront Hotel in a particular garden in that hotel. He was made a party just for him and Angela. Louie waits Angela at the entrance of the hotel and put her eyes a blindfold to make her surprise not exclusive for the girl. Angela is very excited for what would going to happen, but she lets the boy decide for what would be his surprise for her. When Louie and Angela arrived in the garden. He lets Angela to take away the blindfold to see what the surprise of Louie to her is. Angela was so happy about what she saw the garden was so beautiful, that could any girl think that she’s special for the boy. “ What’s the meaning of this” she asked to Louie, “this is my surprise to you my dear” Louie response. “ Would you want to be my girlfriend, Angela?” Louie asked him. And she directly reply to the question. “YES”. THIS IS A DREAM COME TRUE…………..
campus were attracted to him. That is why he became very popular to the girls on their campus and was called as the heart rub of the campus. He is always following Jenny because he likes to have Jenny as his friend. So since Jenny is a friendly girl so she accepted Stephens’s request. All te girls on their campus were puzzled why Stephen likes Jenny very much. He was really attracted with her. He knew that Jenny has already best friend but still he find ways on how would he take Jenny from Jhon.Stephen became very nice for Jenny so she appreciated him very much. So that is why she treasured her time together with that stranger. John already noticed their closeness so he already started to get jealous. Jenny noticed that her best friend doesn’t like to be with her anymore since she became attached with Stephen. She also noticed that her best friend really changed. She noticed that he is not anymore sweet to her. He now acts like he is offended with her and that caused their conflict.
As time passed by, John and Jenny became closer and closer with each other. And because of him, Jenny already started to disregard her long time best friend. She also forgot that she is maintaining a good grade because of her undefined feeling for that stranger. That boy really changed her a lot. That guy abolished the bad outlook of Jenny towards boys. The action of Jenny proves that she already begun to fall in love with Stephen. She didn’t notice that her grades were already affected with such love. Her grades already started to lower down. And when the finals finally came, everyone were shocked because Jenny was not anymore found on the list of the top students. Her best friend was so disappointed wit her.
When Stephen confessed that she has a feeling for her they became lover. Jenny became so much in love with him. Because he is her first love. She assumed that her love for each other is boundless and that no one could separate them from each other. Jenny devoted her whole time for him. She now forgot all those painful and dark experience that she has experience with her father. Now the life of Jenny seem be full of color.
During their 3rd monsary Jenny invited Stephen to come to their house to have dinner together with her mother. Her mother was so excited in meeting the first bf of her only daughter. So that is why she became very eager in meeting that guy. When her mother saw John she was very amazed because they look like a relative. They even look like a brother and a sister. Jenny’s mothers ask John about her family. Jenny noticed the violent reaction of her mother as John is introducing her family as well as its relatives. When suddenly her mother says” You are not for each other! You are just cousins! Jenny and John became speechless. They could not believe with what they hear. And after that Jenny walked out with tears falling on her eyes. Her heart was shattered into pieces. She couldn’t explain what she feels that time. She went the place where they first met and cried there. She tried to contact her best friend to ask apology but she could not contact him anymore.so she decided to go to Johns house to met him.
As she walk going to the house of her best friend she saw Stephen talking to a sexy lady. She was so shocked when she noticed that they are hugging and kissing with each other. And only then she realized that she made a wrong choice. That scene again broke her heart into pieces. So she run going to the house of John to ask some comfort. And when she arrived there she noticed that he is lying on his favorite chair on their living room. She noticed that there are some tears whose falling from his eyes. She attempt to wake him up when suddenly she saw the diary of her best friend whose placed on his
hand. She smiled because she remembered their agreement concerning their diaries. So she started to read it. She laughs again when she noticed that all that was written there was all about her. Until she have read the portion during their first year high school. John says there saying “All my life,Ive been in love with her!! I’ve been in love with my best friend. Today I tried to to her that I love her but i wasn’t able to do it because she says that she hates boys so from now on I will act like a gay so that I will not b hated by her!! And that made Jenny cry and he again tried to wake him up when suddenly he noticed that his best friend was already dead because he committed suicide.
_ -THE END-_
(PAGE 2)
So, without any hesitation, James run after her and says sorry.
But Sophie did not left any words for him. The party ended with both confusion in their mind. But since that night, James really have felt something for Sophie.
He was thinking about Sophie for the whole night. And said “ I will do my best. So that she would forgive me”
One morning… while Nina and Sophie was sitting on the bench, talking about what have happened in the acquaintance party, James approach “Sophie, I’m so sorry, I’m just in a hurry that time and I was so pissed off because beause I was informed that we will have our game at 11th our.
Please forgive me, I’ll do everything just to have your forgiveness” and sophie replied, “ oh really? Don’t worry forget all those things already after I had slapped your face.. uhm. Kidding, next time, don’t do it to any girls, respect us please.” James was very happy about what he have heard that he hugged sophie. Sophie felt awkward. And then nina laugh. Then sophie ask nina to go home but james suggested to drive for them in their way home. Sophie refused but nina was very eager to get inside the care. Sophie had no choice but to say yes. On their way home, nina was teasing both of them.
James was just smilling and sophie got irritated to nina so nina just shut up. Until they arrived on their different houses. Nina’s mother wondered why nina kept on smiling, so she asked” dear? What have you eaten? Is there any extraordinary happened? I never seen you smiling that way before” .. “mommmm, nothing . Im just happy because I got high score on our exam a while ago. ( laughing) “oh really? Keep up the good work dear! HAHAHA.
Is that really the reason why there’s that smile on your face? .. the night came, sophie cant sleep, because he was thinking about james” I started hating that boy , all I thought is that he’s that bad. But what is this feeling, I just cant explain?am I starting to like him? Nooo, this cant be .” she says.
Every morning, james showed her what he really is, and sophie saw the goodness james showed to her. Though they’re just friends, they cant deny the fact that they have the feelings for each other. James cannot court her because he respects sophie’s decision that she’s still not ready because she’s still to finish school. “I will wait forever” says james. They remained sweet friends . but james cant help but get jealous everytime there’s a guy that trying to court sophie. He had no choice but to get hurt secretly because he don’t own sophie.
But then again he let those things passed. James friends told him “ dude? Why don’t you court another girl? We bet sophie don’t really like you. She’s just making excuses. “ .. “ I know sophie loves me, I trust her. We will be lovers in the right time. I love her so much” ..”but dude, your handsome, every girl in this school is running after you, why are you forcing yourself to sophie?.. james did not listen to the things he have heard from his friends. Until one day, she saw sophie with another guy, he gets angry because they used to go home together, but that time sophie did not wait for him only to find out his with another guy.
(PAGE 3)
James realized all the things that his friends told him. So he drunks a lot, he goes out with another girls, he left sophie without even knowing why she’s with another guy that time. Because he was very mad. James do his best just to forget sophie. But whatever he does, he always remembers sophie. So what he did is , he visited sophie to their house. But sophie was not there. Sophie’s mother faced him and said “ are you james? sophie is out of town to be healed. She was diagnosed and the doctor found out that she has a leukemia. A blood cancer 4 years ago. And it was already at the 4th stage. We cant anymore support her medicines financially. That why we seek help to my brother (her uncle) fortunately, her uncle help us without any hesitation. And fetch her time she collapse in her school”.. “tita, I saw her that day but I ran away because I thought he leaves me for another guy. I was very mad that time. I did not even listen to her side. I really regretted the day I left her. Can I get the complete address of where she is staying right now tita?”James fortunately arrived to where sophie was staying. And them he gets inside the room where sophie was poorly lying and sleeping. He cried so hard because he could not bring back the time he had wasted. He holds sophies hand while saying “im sorry,I love you so much” sophie was awakened .. she answers “ im sorry for not letting you know about this, honestly, im was so blessed of having you. I don’t want to grow our love so deep because we will just be hurting each other by the time I’ll die. I understand why you have done all of that to me. I want you to be happy and I want you to forget me. Did you remember the day I was not able to go home with you? I mean to do that so that you will forget me. Promise me you will forget me okay? You will live your life to the fullest. Im just right here watching you. James just cried and cried and kissed sophie. Sophie took her one last breath.
Few years later, James becomes a priest. He happily serves the people and the church. He’s visiting sophie at the cemetery every week.
PART 2
I’m in a first year college that time, when i started to have first boyfriend. We meet each other again. Every day of the school, then my feelings remain the same and as comes the whole year, my feelings for him, still remains even if for more than 2 yrs. It doesn’t change at all, when I’m in the school, I’m very inspired because where classmates. I’m not considering it my life, unfaithful that time because i don’t experience having boyfriends since then, until I reached the level of maturity, at the age of 13 yrs. My love life begin to start, self-discipline changes also, they said also when you’re in a means rational period your life started at the level of the young age. You’ve already known what is right or wrong.
I’m in third year level in high school, started my love story as well. I felt something well-prepared because i experienced a little bit, so i started it again trying to make things in right to have someone who fell in love with in my life. But sad to say we’ve broke up in an undeniable reason. I decided to stop, though, it affected me, I’ve realized, I’m just young and not ready to faced that kind of situation, but it give me the courage to try again. Especially influenced by my friends, also and again for the third time to start, i tried to fine another one for the third time i felt serious unto it but, I’m loyal to myself though were okay but, i think that how about this guy, lied me a lot, am i really immature for not capable of loving any person, sometimes i asked it but were okay, things are just complicated that’s why, we actually failed in every way we can. But i don’t know why there is a lot of reason why there is failures.
Especially jealousy, it’s different for the third time to adjust, especially when you know that, it’s the same. But on his case its really different i felt happy with him. But god gave me the sign to meet my hearts cupids. And that i decided to accept god’s sign in me. My ideal person, as i pray on him that give me the person who really love me and willing to accept who i am, always there beside me. With his simple text, simple call , its more stronger, our commitments lasts longer, we felt like were near and just having each other’s side both. Though it was impossible, i really try to imagine things that were been before on how i meet him. Simple words really closest my heart on him. I admit i feel something unconditional, other called it developing emotions or as we called puppy love. I have the trust , faith that’s why were both together in a relation.
Things are just complicated in this world, whenever you go, you decided where you really are whether to the left or to the right. Sometimes i often wondered why lovers gave their happy ending, Sometimes, i can question myself, though i have a happy ending also. Like them or I’m just imagining my situation through love. But even in that case like this, I’ve learned a lot whenever i follow my heart I’ve meet him, without any circumstances in my heart, we have many similarities and that is the beginning of my love story, Even we are far from each other love jointed us to continue the relationship between each of us. I’m just thankful though it was like that we remain each other happy, in trust, faith and happiness. Even, it didn’t lasts forever the only thing is that we have each other on every side, i really think positive, i know that god give us the reason why we meet each other why we bound together and how we define the word love in both of us. Every person has its way on how to love works on their life, the important is that how they carry it. My love story wasn’t able to value love efficiently but the closest of one another stronger and that how it preserve in me. Love knows no bound and no limits.
JUVIE B. DUTERTE AB-English 3
CREATIVE WRITING
TWO HEARTS BOUND TOGETHER
PART 1
As i define it “Two hearts bound together “with the word I LOVE YOU. Love, it’s purify and stain simply uproots person sensitivity that is how i define love through me. My love story started when i was a young age , though it is very confidential it has a lot of memories, trials , betrayal and rejection it continued till my heart find the right person inside my heart.
This story started from the word I love you. It’s easy to share your love story because even you experience it. Widely, deeply, profoundly and amazing, my story started when i was i high school. Since, I’m still young at that time, i want to experience the crazy little thing they called love. That in reality you really feel happiness, anger, immature, well-being, doubtful and understandable and than that I’m so excited to feel that, I’m so curios at that time. I started it when i was i grade 5 in my elementary level, I’ve meet a guy who really catch me attention and never thought catches my heart and owned it till now. I’m a girl who really appreciated a guy so much, especially those who really admirable and friendly.
Our place, Buena vista Pintuyan Southern Leyte as my grandmother’s hometown, I’ve finished my 4 year level of elementary education, Since, it’s a primary school, I’ve finished my 4 year level of grade 5 and 6 in our town , since i live in our brgy. Who are far from our town, so i decided to stay at my Aunts house to pursue another year of education? Then, that time enrolment comes along to start again, a year of classes. I’m in Grade 5 that time composing 2 sections of our school at first in that time, though, I don’t know him already, someone says, He’s a good guy, and he loves being in friendship, than that i have the faith to ask him what is his name, and that He smiled and whispered, i want to know you better and deeper. Though, i don’t know him i admired him so much, It’s the feeling that anyone define , a start of being in love is the crush, but i don’t know what’s the feeling of it , because I’m young at that time and I’m just curios in anything comes in me. It’s the first thing that we started having a boyfriend. I don’t know him, but i consider him as one of my friendship, or the important people in me because through him, i feel different.
My classmates is my batch mate mostly in my past level, they , said about love is knowing each other, in our level love is immature because we’re just young and very aware in our environment. Acquaintance e party that time that we really know each other, because acquaintance party is one of the events of the students in the school for knowing each other, it always started with the friends around you both. But , though we’ve known each other were friends already , my feelings is different when were together, something really unusual , but , i know in myself how emotions appear when something is you wish to see one of your inspirable moment. Until, I graduated my Elementary level of education, than that my family, started to talk about my high school level when I’m going to school, and maybe i transferred to another school, but I know that if i transferred to another school, I can’t see him anymore. And we don’t have time to see each other. Were I different place, but the decision is not officially decided. And I decided it unto myself , that don’t want to transfer to another school not because I’m happy to stay in my school is just because i have him in my life and i don’t want to be out of him. That’s, how they called Puppy love, something that you brought emotion to the person you really appreciated. Apparently, we are in the same town, though were far but there are times that we’ve meet through places. My mind already reaches the word maturity.
September 1, 2012 1:25 PM
PART 2
I’m in a first year college that time, when i started to have first boyfriend. We meet each other again. Every day of the school, then my feelings remain the same and as comes the whole year, my feelings for him, still remains even if for more than 2 yrs. It doesn’t change at all, when I’m in the school, I’m very inspired because where classmates. I’m not considering it my life, unfaithful that time because i don’t experience having boyfriends since then, until I reached the level of maturity, at the age of 13 yrs. My love life begin to start, self-discipline changes also, they said also when you’re in a means rational period your life started at the level of the young age. You’ve already known what is right or wrong.
I’m in third year level in high school, started my love story as well. I felt something well-prepared because i experienced a little bit, so i started it again trying to make things in right to have someone who fell in love with in my life. But sad to say we’ve broke up in an undeniable reason. I decided to stop, though, it affected me, I’ve realized, I’m just young and not ready to faced that kind of situation, but it give me the courage to try again. Especially influenced by my friends, also and again for the third time to start, i tried to fine another one for the third time i felt serious unto it but, I’m loyal to myself though were okay but, i think that how about this guy, lied me a lot, am i really immature for not capable of loving any person, sometimes i asked it but were okay, things are just complicated that’s why, we actually failed in every way we can. But i don’t know why there is a lot of reason why there is failures.
Especially jealousy, it’s different for the third time to adjust, especially when you know that, it’s the same. But on his case its really different i felt happy with him. But god gave me the sign to meet my hearts cupids. And that i decided to accept god’s sign in me. My ideal person, as i pray on him that give me the person who really love me and willing to accept who i am, always there beside me. With his simple text, simple call , its more stronger, our commitments lasts longer, we felt like were near and just having each other’s side both. Though it was impossible, i really try to imagine things that were been before on how i meet him. Simple words really closest my heart on him. I admit i feel something unconditional, other called it developing emotions or as we called puppy love. I have the trust , faith that’s why were both together in a relation.
Things are just complicated in this world, whenever you go, you decided where you really are whether to the left or to the right. Sometimes i often wondered why lovers gave their happy ending, Sometimes, i can question myself, though i have a happy ending also. Like them or I’m just imagining my situation through love. But even in that case like this, I’ve learned a lot whenever i follow my heart I’ve meet him, without any circumstances in my heart, we have many similarities and that is the beginning of my love story, Even we are far from each other love jointed us to continue the relationship between each of us. I’m just thankful though it was like that we remain each other happy, in trust, faith and happiness. Even, it didn’t lasts forever the only thing is that we have each other on every side, i really think positive, i know that god give us the reason why we meet each other why we bound together and how we define the word love in both of us. Every person has its way on how to love works on their life, the important is that how they carry it. My love story wasn’t able to value love efficiently but the closest of one another stronger and that how it preserve in me. Love knows no bound and no limits.
September 1, 2012 2:13 PM
Blast from past
It was a lovely summer day when they arrived at Dahilayan. Nastasia had been enchanted by the countryside which she had glimpsed thru the windows of the car, lush green meadows and wooden hills. The sun was warm although there was a slight nip in the air as though to remind her that yuletide season had not yet over.
Nastasia was in mid-sixty but not exactly a woman with much of wrinkles well, she possess the timeless beauty indeed. However, she suffered cancer but she preferred to visit to her husband’s province and treasured each days left. She was with her husband named Homer Go and their stepson David.
After the long way travel, they finally reach the ancestral house. Homer was speechless with the kind of wonder; it was indeed a magnificent sight. “look over to the right side of the house, honey, and you’ll see the fish ponds.” Homer said. “it’s wonderful. I had not imagined anything quiet so ….. impressive” Nastasia replied. “ yes, almost fifty years had past and the beauty still visible that seemed nothing had change.” Homer added.
Aunt Matilda welcomed them. “ it’s nice to see you. You must be tired from your journey.” Homer was delighted to see his aunt again with her surprised he hug her tightly, “ I really miss you auntie” homer introduced his wife and son. “ I am pleased to see you, Nastasia and David. Please get inside so we will have some dinner.”
The house was large with vaulted ceiling. It looks like a noble house in Spanish era, there was a warmth ambience inside after the coldness outside. David was busy with there luggage and his dad helped Aunt Matilda to prepare their dinner while Nastasia stayed in living room to relax for a while.
Aunt Matilda and her husband Peter take care of the house since Mr. and Mrs. Go died forty years ago in a car accident. Nevertheless, Peter died just last year because of heart attack. Thus, Aunt Matilda was looks very awful because what happened into her life.
After they took their dinner, they went to their respective rooms. David stayed on Homer’s room before and his parents stayed on master’s bedroom. Just before Nastasia close the door, she saw the light switch that controls the stairways light and she flipped it. A very low wattage overhead bulb thru dim illumination. She was about to turn the light off and close the door when she noticed a picture on the wall directly opposite the short stairway towards the living room. It was in a pearl frame and the young one in the picture so resemble with his husband and the man besides him looks familiar but she just ignore it.
Before they go to sleep, Nastasia brushed her hair while staring at the mirror. Homer laid in bed. The bed was not lofty as before but the lavender scent of the bed sheet made Homer more comfortable. After a while, Nastasia laid besides Homer. She hugged him tightly while closing her eyes slowly and felt the warmth of Homers body and the extreme intimacy. They talked about the glories of homer’s family before, yet Nastasia considered the picture frame seriously and asked “who’s that man besides you in
the pearl frame, honey?” Homer stumbled “Huh…. He was my friend when we were in college.” Homer was silent for a few minutes then, Nastasia and Homer went into a deep discussion when Homer started share his past.
When Homer studied at Notre Dame University, things weren’t easy for him. He stayed in thir farm since birth so the new world that he should be showed of considered as a great hindrance in his studies. He was lonely and felt unwanted, eventually, Homer had changed considerably, he had almost gained confident and was able to mingle more easily with the others when he met Jastin, his bestfriend. Jastin was happy go lucky guy who immune with city life, chatting, acquainting and going to party. They were roommate from first year until they graduated with four year degree, Bachelor of Science in Civil Engineering.
The Notre Dame University ran unified foundation day, although the teachers and staffs tried to keep a sense of decorum, the students revealed their wants to have rock and movie posters as well as some humorous posters. The sounds were rock, country and pop came flowing out from windows and doors.
The highlights event of the unified foundation day was the acquaintance party, the most awaiting night for the students. The party begun, for a while Homer taught he wasn’t going to have a partner. A girl named Sophie Gomez from Cebu, a girl with light brown curly hair, wore a bright flower print one-piece dress, a pair of blue sandals, a turquoise shell necklace and one matching shell earring. Otherwise, her face was sweet and soft, perfect angled and very prettily shape brown eyes.
“There was nothing to be shy with Sophie, Homer” Jastin was mocking. Eventually, Homer began to talk with Sophie as if he had known her for years. But Jastin look them badly.
Days had past, the admiration feelings of Homer turns to supreme love to Sophie, every time he saw Sophie even she was still far from her he can’t help himself to think if he looks pleasing, smells good and attractive to Sophie. And whenever Sophie went closer to him, he felt butterflies in his stomach and he can hear his heartbeat as fast as the ticking of the clock.
But before Homer asked Sophie’s hand to be his girlfriend, Homer wanted to ask opinion from Jastin about his courtship to Sophie. But things happened differently as what he expected to be the reaction of his best friend. This alarmed and yet intrigued him, and if he were perfectly honest with himself, he would admit that Jastin became different to him when Jastin knew about Homer’s courtship. In spite of his uncertainty to himself and his problem with his best friend who didn’t showed concern. During the days which followed, Homer pursued his courtship to Sophie. Things happened easily; Sophie accepted the love of Homer because she felt the same way too. She revealed the pleasure when she’s with Homer. She said that whenever Homer’s name was mention everything seemed to stop and all she heard was about him, of course she preferred to be uninterested to hide her feelings. Perhaps, they were determined to show their love especially to their parents. In fact, their parents were glad but of course as the parents the deep concern was still there for their children.
With this affair the friendship of Homer and Jastin became vague. Homer asked Jastin to talk sincerely for what was going on, “You think that I am a careless good-for-nothing concerned only with my own pleasure?” Jastin laughed. “What are you talking about?
“I am deadly serious, what happened to our friendship!!!” Homer added.
“and now your asking me? In fact you ruined it!”
“ so you mean because I courted Sophie? Do you feel something special to her?”
“stupid!”
“then why didn’t you state your real reason?”
“do you want to know huh?”
“okay tell me!!!”
Jastin grabbed Homer’s hand and he kissed him. Homer’s eyes bolder and showed disappointment. Immediately Homer pushed Jastin eagerly and punched his face. Homer deserted him for what he did. Afterwards the room was so silent seemed each of them were both stranger.
Homer spent a sleepless night trying to forget everything. After a month, Homer got drunk inside their room, Jastin arrived from his class, he walked straight forward to the comfort room but the voice of Homer jolted him out of his reverie. Homer let him to sit behind him and offered beers. They were so silent that night perhaps they became close. They had been making love, settling on top of his body and otherwise. Husky-honey voice pushed them closer to climax, wiggled to fit more comfortable, pressed against the body and they liked the pleasure. And this physical attraction happened most of the time. And they craved it. However, Homer was still attached with Sophie.
After eight years, Homer expressed his marriage proposal to Sophie and they just prepared all the necessary things within five months for the wedding. Jastin went abroad after graduation with his mother and he went back the night before the wedding. Jastin grabbed the opportunity to see Homer at the bar before the wedding day. After that, they stayed in the car; Jastin slid his hand into him. Homer’s mouth might speak of refusal, but his body responded to his touch. They were locked in a situation beyond their control. Unfortunately, Sophie was from the mall then by accident she had notice the car of Homer parked in a dimmed area. But she can still see whoever inside the car. With her surprised, she discovered an unexpected gesture that made her mad. She was so devastated; she decided not to interrupt and drove fast that cause a car accident. Sophie was dead on arrival to the hospital and the doctor couldn’t save her anymore. Homer knew that Sophie had discovered his affair with Jastin because Sophie recorded her last message on the phone for her fiancé. After the tragedy, Homer deserted Jastin seriously and went to Thailand to have a new better life, where he met Nastasia.
“Honey I’m sorry if I keep this for so long” Homer said. “Honey, that’s your past. Our rule is past is past.” She smiled. They slept soundly during the night. The days were passing pleasantly. They enjoyed the moment they spent together in the ancestral house.
When they went back in their hometown, Nastasia was hospitalized. The doctor said that the only thing was to pray for miracle, Nastasia stayed in ICU and Homer never let single moment to be away from his wife. Until the time his wife passed away. Before Nastasia brought to morgue, the doctor called Homer for some additional information of his wife.
At the burial they all wore black. The rain fell with breezy air that made the burial more sentimental. Homer was so silent, He held Nastasia’s portrait and he was reminded about what the doctor had said that his wife suffered side effects of sex change that eventually turns to cancer. The doctor scanned the supporting documents of Nastasia and he figured out the real name of Nastasia was Jastin Rivera. The burial ended but Homer decided to stay, he merely smiled and he said “you made my life amazing. But I stuck out, and in a funny way I grow on you. I think I’d be rather sad to leave now, good bye Jastin, My Honey!”
-End-
Godfrey Bobe II A. Calledo AB English 3
Creative Writings
‘TILL DEATH DO US PART
It was a quiet and lonely place somewhere in Laguna, people are bored and they work effortless in their daily job routine, people are ignoring each other especially for those rich people for they only know that they always saw those people. In the big house of victor where he is standing beside the window, he draws a butterfly exactly the butterfly he caught last day. Victor was the son of Don Jose and Doña Veronica the owner of a fish factory, Victor is turning to adulthood and he doesn’t have yet a wife or a girlfriend. Victor don’t have big muscles, hairy chest and even strong appearance, he only have money and the rest are opposite in description, because of that the parents of victor finds way in finding a girl that would marry their son. Don Jose a loving and supporting husband to his wife, he would do everything for his wife and for his family; he agreed the decision of his wife to have a fix married for their son. Then Doña Veronica proclaims that their son will be marrying the daughter of Doña Sonya and Don Sebastian their family close friend. Don Sebastian and Doña Sonya was once a wealthy family during their last generations but their financial status goes down because of mismanage and buying luxurious things, they have a daughter named Helen and she is so beautiful, her hair is smooth, her skin is like a baby and her eyes are like crystal that twinkled when you stared with it. Helen is the girl that would marry Victor even they have not seen each other.
“Today we’re going to meet Helen and her parents for the preparation of Victor and Helen’s wedding, so dressed up and hurry up we should not be late today” Doña veronica said. They dressed up and went to Helen’s house and when they’re already in the house they saw Don Sebastian and Doña Sonya approaching and they talk to each other and obviously the parents of Helen has a cold acceptance and fake smiles, “Welcome Don Jose and Doña Sonya we’re glad that you are finally in here, feel at home make your selves comfortable” Don Sebastian said with fake smile to his face, then they decided to go for a room to have a proper meeting. Victor didn’t join the parents for their meeting and instead he stayed where there’s a piano beside him, he slowly sit down and slowly put his hand over the piano, he started playing it well, he enjoyed playing the piano until a girl steps down the stairs and slowly went closer to him. When Victor turns his head into the girl, he was surprise and quickly stand up, he don’t know what to do he saw Helen the beautiful face of Helen, he was amazed and he had a hard time in talking something, the words came out to his mouth are not clear. In first sight Victor already know that it was Helen the girl that he would marry, “Hi, you play the piano very well it seems you really practice it, by the way I’m Helen and you must be Victor right?” Helen said, “yyyeah, I’m VVictor niccce tto meet yyyou” Victor tensely said. After a while they open up their wedding preparation to
their discussion “tomorrow is our wedding and I hope it will be ok and good” Victor said, “that’s right our parents are close friends that’s why they fix our wedding for us and they agreed it by tomorrow (laughing) how funny, and today were going to practice our wedding” Helen said. During their conversation Doña Sonya called Victor and Helen for their wedding practice, the practice started and when the time keeps on running Victor cannot familiarize yet the vows so they keep on repeating and go back to very beginning, in that case Don Sebastian cannot take it longer “your son are not interested in the wedding he is creating mess here if he cannot do it I won’t let him marry my daughter” Don Sebastian shouted. Because of disappointment Victor went out to the house and run to the forest, he refreshes his mistakes and there he practice his vows, during the last part of his vows he actually did something “. . . with this ring you will not be alone because I’m going to ask you can you be my wife?” Victor practicing his vows while putting the ring into a something piece of wood.
After his practice the wind blew and the crows are getting up much number, he don’t know what’s happening when he look at the ring and the thing where he placed the ring its seems moving, so he focus his attention to it, then he was shock when that thing try to pull him into the ground, Victor try to escape from that thing and Victor also strongly pull his arms and when it was already pulled he saw a skeletal arm griping his arm so he was totally scared of it and after few seconds a corpse appeared from the ground and went closer to Victor. It was a girl a dead body of a bride and she went to victor and said “YES, I DO”, she think that Victor marry her because the ring was put to her and she think that the vows are intended for her. Victor screams and run away from the corpse but the corpse is following him wherever he will go, Victor was so afraid that’s why he makes his run faster and then finally he get out from the forest and he think that he lost the corpse but when he turns back he saw the corpse that slowly coming to him and trying to kiss him, Victor can’t move can’t go that’s why he fainted. When Victor woke up he saw many corpses around him “AHHH!! Where am I? Who are you? Bring me back home Helen is waiting for me!” Victor deeply appeals, “This is your home, and don’t you remember your vows in marrying me I am now your wife and I repeat I’m Fiona your wife!” Fiona said, “This can’t be I’m supposed to marry Helen and not this corpse” Victor whispered to himself.
Due to the loss of Victor, the parents of Helen think that he already run away and not ready to get married, Helen’s parents decided to choose another man that would marry their daughter and a man came out and introduced himself as mister Barks “I’m mister Barks if you would choose me to marry your daughter I will assure that Helen would have a great and joyful future with me” the parents of Helen was gratified to mister Barks and they think that mister Barks is a rich man and could help them in their financial problem, they don’t know that mister Barks intension was also to get money from them. After few days they started planning their wedding between mister barks and Helen. One of the maids of Helen died due to cardiac arrest and send to the group of corpse under the ground, the maid and Victor meet each other and the maid said that Helen will be marrying other man next day. Victor lost his hope in marrying Helen and he started walking around then he
accidentally heard the conversation of Fiona and other corpse that their married is complicated because the vows said that “‘till death do us part “and death already apart them so they must do thing that they will still together and that is kill Victor, Victor appeared and agree the condition of being a sacrifice. He said that the sacrifice would be on their wedding day upstairs in living world.
Helen and Barks already done their wedding and they are already married so they have some reception to their house for family relatives only, mister Barks thank everyone for supporting them but Helen are not happy of their she want Victor to be her husband.
Victor gathered the entire corpse to go upstairs and start the wedding ceremony, and finally the corpse appeared to human and then the human are all frighten because they saw dead body and they all went to the church to witness the wedding of Victor and Fiona. Helen went to church also to see what is happening then she saw Victor marrying the corpse she feel sad and down. Then Victor and Fiona started their vows and when Victor slowly drinks the wine of death , Fiona saw Helen behind Victor and she stop victor from drinking the wine of death and instead she give victor to Helen as the original bride. Suddenly mister Barks appeared in the wedding ceremony to destruct it and he saw Fiona his ex-wife, the wife that he killed after their wedding to solo the wealth of Fiona. Barks saw also Victor and he attacked it and he try to kill it but Fiona stop barks, so Barks stop and made some talk with laugh about the sorrow of Fiona before she died, he even don’t know that the wine he wants to drink has a poison and when barks already drink wine of death he quickly died and become one of the corpse.
The married of Helen was already apart due to the death of Barks, Victor and Helen can now continue their relationship and Fiona can now rest in peace because she already have her revenge to Barks.
Victor and Helen got married and they live happily ever after.
SHIENA FERNANDEZ
PART1
“Jjack sa lang”
“You are my master and loving you would be against our law” I told him.” A law does not always followed sometimes it breaks and to love you is not is not forbidden by the law” he told me. Yes, I hold on his promise but suddenly he ignored me and proved me he was just like the others.
I am Eve, grown up on Bronx, New York. An only child of my mother and father. They were never married ever since. My father had another family. I am illegitimate child of my father, the youngest of his five children. He was the reason why my life was ruined and love for me towards another sex is an impossible thing to be serious. To have a perfect life is only a dream for me. Ever since I was a child, I have already seen how cruel life can be. I stayed with my father’s family during my preschool years. He had been cruel to me. Punished me for no reason, scold me with things I didn’t do and had a little patience on everything I do. They hide the truth from me about my true identity. They let me believe I was part of their family, which ever since I never felt. They let my mother acted to be a maid and only allowed her to visit me on special days of my life, like birthday,Christmas and New year and every time she left me I cry or get sick which I didn’t know why. At the age of six they gave me to my mother and things changed a bit. With the presence of my mother she showered me with her pure love and care. We stayed on my aunt’s place. She was the sister of my father; there my mother served them for her whole life with no salary. Letting me study in a good school and giving me my needs were the in return of her good service. They treated us like a part of their family. We never felt we were left behind. We owe them big because if it weren’t because of them my mother would be in hard time looking for a job since she never finished her secondary level of education. And know that they left and settled in another country, my mother and I were left alone and had to stand on our own.
I am now in third year in college. I am learning martial arts and secretly working in a secret agent company without letting my mother know. My mom do different jobs just to let me go to school and support me with my needs. I know life for her and finding money is a hard thing, that is why I had to do this to lessen her burden. She sometimes asked me where I get my money” Eve, where do you get those money?” “nothing mom, it was my own savings I had used” and I just had to cover it with lies. “darling please don’t do things that would hurt me” with a worried look she puts on her face, with those words that hurts me and lying to her was the only solution I had to do to cover everything.
It was the first day of school at DeVry Universit where I was also secretly enrolled at Anderson’s Martial Arts Academy. At first my only purpose of enrolling to martial arts was just for self-defence and I never knew I could use this to earn for a living. At school I was looking for my two best buds Sharmaine and Chandria.” Hmmm…what took them so long?” I looked at my
PART2
phone. There were no text messages. Not even a call. I walked through the hall of our college. Sat on a bench. There alone, just looking those people who pass by. Some are old students and some were new. But as time goes by there was that good looking man who passed by that caught my breath away. He was wearing a violet long sleeve in black Penshoppe skinny jeans inspired pants, neat, of the same height as mine (5’4’’ I guess), not too tanned of skin color and has the looks that would melt a girl as he pass by across you. ‘ wooh…who’s that guy?’ I asked myself. The moment he had caught my attention I immediately sent messages to most of my friends > GUYS NEW TARGET…ONE OF THE MASTERS FOR SURE YOU’LL GO CRAZY ON HIM< . Then within just 3 minutes a lot of text messages had poured on my phone asking who was it and that was my next mission. I kept waiting for my buddies, it was already 8 am and still no presence, I called Chandria “ hello, Chandria where are the two of you?” I asked “oh were coming dear. We did not have load that’s why we can’t send you messages” she answered “ok,I’ll just wait for you here in our college lobby”. As I was about to end the conversation on the phone Papa Chen( well, that was my codename for him so people wouldn’t know I had a crush on him)passed across me. Oh my, what will I do?. I was not in myself for a sec. I kept staring and could not hide my smile as he crossed my way. ‘wow, he looks and smells so good….well mister, you are my target’ I told myself and I need to get some information about him.as I stare at him a voice suddenly broke the moment “Eve!!!!!hey!!!” then I looked around, it was Chiandria and Sharmaine coming towards the lobby. These two are my best buds. I call them my baby smurfs because like in the movie the smurfs they are cute and adorable. They have of the same height and most people says they look alike.”what were you looking at a while ago?” Sharmaine asked “oh..just the new master of the school…another man who caught my heart “ I answered then I gave them a blink and a smile, then the three of us laughed at the hall way “so you have a new target?” Chiandria asked “ well, not that he is my target. I am not yet sure, he might be gay like your. We thought he was a real man because of his structure then suddenly he was a gay” I answered “’cause the man of today are the women of tomorrow” they both said it in chorus and we all laughed and went to our class.
At the room while our teaching were having a lecture I can’t help myself to think of Papa Chen. What could he be doing now? What is his name? if ever, would we meet in the same room?. Ohooh…here I am again having my day dream in the middle of the class. I wasn’t paying attention to my class anymore. Until it ended, my eyes were roaming around the hall to see if he was there. No, no glimpse of him. “Eve, where are you going?” Chiandria asked.” Eve…Eve???” she repeated but still I couldn’t hear her because I was still searching for Papa Chen, then she shouted to caught my attention “EVE!!!!!!!!!!!”. Then I turned around, “yes?! You were saying?where are you going?” I asked “hmmmm…I said where are you going?” she repeated “oh..i am going somewhere” I replied “where?” she asked “oh…my mother had an errand for me to do. I have to buy something. I have to go, see you tomorrow. bye” they I gave them a peck on
PART3
the cheeks and wave them goodbye. The truth is I don’t have an errand to do, it was just a lie for me to have a chance to go to my secret martial arts class.
As I entered my Martial Arts Class, all were new faces. It was my first time to join the class. I was so stunned with their moves as I passed the different room. As I entered my room my classmates were weird. Some were geek faced, some were strong, big muscles, fat ones and other were to thin.” What the heck? Are these my classmates?” I told myself. “welcome…do you belong in this class?” a familiar voice asked me. as I turned around, my heart pounded. My heart jumped with too much happiness as I saw those shimmering eyes and that prince charming face. It’s like the world turned so slowly, everything was in slow motion.” Miss? Are you lost?” he asked me twice “uuuhhh….uuuhhhh……yes” I answered. Tehn I entered the room. Everyone were staring at me. I immediately went to the last line. ‘oh my…why was I so dumbed? I look stupid’. It was Papa Chen. How could I concentrate on this class? I never knew he was a master of this school. “ ok class, I am master adams. I will be your teacher for this course of basic self-defense”.As the class went on I can’t do the basics of self-defence well. “ok class, that would be all for our session this afternoon. Tomorrow I’ll be teaching you some techniques to keep yourself from enemies.” Everyone went out of the room. “uh—Eve?” my heart suddenly jumped. As I turned around “yes master?”I replied “do you find it hard to cope up with the moves?” “oh..no sir. It’s ok.” But deep inside I wanted to say, yes master,yes can you help me.”oh.you sure?” “yes sir. I just need more practice” “ok then. Have a good day” “you too, sir” then I left the room.
At home I can’t stop thinking about him. I searched for his name in Faebook. Eric Loiuse John Adams. It took me quickly to find his profile. I was in the room, alone and I can’t hide my happiness as I finally found it.my heart can’t stop from beating so faslty. It was him. Really him. I found it. He looks so handsome in his profile picture. As I fell asleep I dreamed of him. Oh my, hope this dream won’t end.
When I checked my phone, it was already 6:20. Oh my! I have a class at 7am. Immediately got up and went for a quick shower then brushed my teeth and went to school without taking my breakfast. I rushed to my class. Uh-oh late again. I was sitting near the window. When I was about to look outside, it was him. Mister Adams, I don’t know what to do. He noticed that I was staring at him then I immediately view my look on the other side. Boom! My heart was exploding. “Eve you ok?” my seatmate asked me “ah..yeah” the class ended. Then I went out of the room. As I went out of the room, Mr. Adams and I crossed our path. Suddenly somebody called my name “Eve!” it was Sharmaine.”where you going?” she asked “oh…I’ll be going to my next class” I answered. Then I went to my martial arts class.
Three days had passed. Suddenly my phone rang. Unregistered number?who could this be? “hello?who is this?” I asked “this agent Jhonson” a strong voice answered “we have been
PART 4
observing you for quit a month now and we want you to be one of our agents” he told me “what?me?” I asked in shocked face “Yes, you.” “why me?” “I asked “”all you questions would be answered here. Now go outside your house there is a black car waiting. Get in and it will send you to the place” then he ended the call. I looked through the window there was really a black car outside, waitng. A man in suit was waiting. I went outside when my mom asked me “where are you going?” “oh,just going to get some air mom” I replied. “ok, just be early in coming home and take care “ she told me “ok mom” then I went outside. A man in tuxedo open the door for me. as I sat down at the back seat Mister Adams was there. I was surprised to see him. I can’t stop my eyes from staring at him. I was not in my sense that he was talking at me “Eve?Eve? are you ok?Can you hear me?” he asked “huh-huh?Yes?i mean what?” my face was in total blank “you look pale. Are you scared? Come, I can comfort you”. He got near me and as he was about to placed his right arm around me, my heart was pounding. It was like I can’t catch my breath.
After 40 minutes, we arrived in a building. SECRET POUND AGENCY that was written in a logo as we entered the building. All people were in their suits. Formal.serious and not even greeting each other. It was weird to see. As we continue walking, we entered the room at the end of the hall. “Good morning, please take a seat” a Black man greeted us. Smoking his cigarette “Adam this is Eve. She would be your partner for your mission” he told us “WHAT? ME?!” I asked in a loud voice. They were all staring at me. “yes, you” he said “why? I don’t know what to do” I said “Don’t worry,Eric here will help you in everything. He will train you “ he added “yes, sir” Mr. Adams answered. Oh my, can I do this. My partner is my crush?
For almost a month we were training every after class. We now have closure unlike before. At school I can now greet him and smile at him.Then when I was ready for the mission we fought the gangsters and beated them.
After the mission, he confessed me with something “Eve, I have feelings for you. You might just don’t know but my feelings started when we were having our training and I can’t stop it” “No. this can’t be. You are my master and loving you is against our law in service” I told him. He hugged me “Eve, sometimes law is not always followed. It sometimes breaks” he told me. I freed myself from his arms and left him. From that day on I resigned from the job. Not that I can’t take it, but I can’t work with someone with feelings towards my partner.
At school everything went back s it was before, we were like strangers again. Our lovestory maybe about to start and ended not happily but in due time we can start it in a perfect time and can end it happily. But for now my feelings for him still continues and the best way for me to avoid issues is to secretly love him.love does not always start in once upon a time and ends in happily ever after.
1
Cherry Mae Heyasa AB English III
Red Flowers
The time has come, yes; it was Annie’s a graduation day. Myriads of people are in the school campus bearing something to their sons and daughters’ who are in that day enjoying the epilogue of their success. The pedagogue is so proud for they had borne again new candidates in the next portal of alma mater which is another journey to their endeavor. And now Annie would go upstairs to the stage to deliver her valedictory address when in an instant a call at back stole her attention.
“Good luck Ann!” Shouted the man.
It was Jake and it’s him whom Annie wouldn’t forget with regards in her high school memories. It was him which makes Annie petulant. He was tagged as a pestilent person. So naïve that Annie got attractive to him even though she is always disturbed by this lad every time when she ponders some heavy works of requirements. But now after some sigh she went forward stepping every stairs until her reach the stage. A woman with high dignity and perception in life. She’s genuine apart from others wherein at the age of six she had been accelerated to be on grade two. So smart yet on the other side she’s weird in the sense that she always wore long sleeves and long skirts and sometimes just a light loose t-shirt with matching reader glasses. Her inward body has been hidden throughout and it has never been kiss nor touch by any man who would try to provoke her. She’s very kind and respectable daughter whom every parent would be proud of however she’s vulnerable inside her heart. It’s just that no one would ever try to provoke. When it comes to beauty she’s nothing. She had so many pimples with matching white heads and worst dark heads. Although she’s white and she has fair skin but somehow no one would ever notice it because obviously she always wore long sleeves. Maybe if she would just change her style and outlook and eradicate all the dirt’s in her face perhaps she might look beautiful. But no one would ever notice it if she wouldn’t change it all.
She uttered her last words. “I hope all of us will become successful in our endeavor for the next journey of our life! Godspeed everyone! This was the last words Jake heard from Annie.
After the program, all were enjoying in talking pictures in every corner and others hurriedly went home to their own respective houses to celebrate their very own success in life. Jake in that moment is looking for Annie when all of a sudden his classmates interrupted.
“Jake come on, let’s go and have some party, party!”
He was cornered and so that was the last moment when they were together. This young lad was the most handsome in the campus. And now it’s the end of his throne for he is leaving the portal of their alma mater anyway perhaps some opportunity that lies would knock his door in some future time.
10 years later……..
“Hey bro! What’s up! so where’s your next project?” Asked Oliver, his best friend.
“Uhmm.. in the next few days I will go to Wao. I have a contract with DepEd for a school building”.
2
“So another opportunity ah, I’m just curious when you will have your love opportunity?” asked Oliver again.
“Let’s just wait for the right moment bro…” replied Jake.
It’s almost 10 years since he had the feeling of love and to be love. His mind travelled through the corridors of his veins thinking someone few years ago.
“Ok, classes dismiss! Annie is so stressed. She’s always busy teaching the elementary pupils of Wao Central Community School. Now that she got a break, she hurriedly picks up her things and trotted until she reaches the main highway. She’s waiting for a tricycle, watching every vehicle that is fast approaching when suddenly some sight astonished her. A familiar faced in the bus perplexed her mind until a conclusion shocked her.
“oh my, He’s here? Is that Jake?” oh, well maybe it’s just a replica of him”. She spoke in soliloquy.
In a jiffy the tricycle was now in front of her who is waiting for a fare. She went inside and it’s already 5 o’clock when she arrived at her home. She eats her supper and after that checked some paper exams and past 10 o’ clock she went asleep.
The sun rose to the east. Annie yawned as she woke up. She didn’t notice that it’s already past 7 o’clock.
“Oh, my God I’m so late!” cried Annie.
She immediately took a bath and after that she prepares her breakfast. She took her cold viand in the refrigerator. She eats until she got full.
“Time to go now!” her mind spoke at once.
She’s in the classroom already when a passerby calls her attention again as she look through the window. This time she’s now convinced. It was Jake accompanied with somebody. She wonder what he is doing in their school. She missed her discussion already. At the same time Jake who is wandering that time is so busy in planning about his project. He went to and fro in every classroom just wandering to refresh his mind when all of a sudden a glimpse catches his attention. He looks through the window. He was amazed and amused in the discussion. He clapped his hands which made the class wondered following an attentive look on him especially the teacher who is so concentrated in her discussion. Accidentally, Jake’s eyes looked through the teacher’s eyes and it happened that they’re two eyes collided as if there was some big impact that crashes. After a moment of seeing one another a call in
Jake’s back interrupted.
“it ended in this despair “ whispered by the heart of Annie.
The clockwise of every hour is fast as if there is a fast approach of rendezvous that has been bounded with a fence of immortal rocks. The rapport that has been develop into a strong bond of friendship and grew into a bunch of red flowers. Surely, the abyss of longingness still on both sides.
Time to go home. Annie exit again with the same routine. She fixed all her things and then wait again for a tricycle. As she waited a voice in her back call her name.
3
“Hi, Annie, long time no see, how are you?” asked Jake.
I’m fine, how about you?
“Doing great, you know what I’m having a project here in your school” replied Jake.
“Oh, I see Jake” nodded Annie.
“Well see you again tomorrow Jake” Annie smiled with confrontation. It was just a short talk but the red flowers are embarking in both hearts.
Another day came and they’re two got acquainted in seeing each other. They usually eat together in time of their lunch and talk sincerely in their most respective endeavors. The days, hours, minutes, and every seconds is at full speed. They don’t know how long they had been together. It was just a fast approach to them and they’re on their way to the portals of what we call as love. Maybe it’s just a moment of knowing each other after some kind of clock rotation but in their scenario it’s a destiny. Even they’re not so compatible physically and mentally but still when you’re meant then that is your fate. Their story is just a sort kind of short cut but let must understood the good points and ponder every situation.
They already knew each other. Annie whom has been knocked by the hands of love opened the door for Jake and likewise Jake offered her with a bunch of red flowers with a souvenir she wouldn’t resist. After that Annie welcome Jake in her most loving heart. She said yes……….
The gold souvenir that has been given to her was added with another but by that time it is now more precious. They were so happy….
5 years later…..
New Jake Jr. was added in the family. The eldest Emily is now 3 years old. The time is so gold. We can’t expect everything that is about to happen. And now their family is not just a happy ever after but a love that till death do them as part.
Rea Kristine Alonzo (page 1)
I Do
It was the last night of the year, the New Years Eve, when someone took the attention of Myrna across the street right in front of their house. It was a young man, cutting some lemon grass for lechon perhaps, as a preparation for the New Years Eve. He was tall, masculine, fair in complexion and quite handsome. It was at that moment, Myrna was staring at the young man with full attention, as if she had seen something for the first time. Unconsciously, her mouth opened at its moderate angle, seeing a man wearing a boxer’s short, topless and with a dog tag on his neck.
The day later that night, Myrna was busy preparing things, foods and other stuffs for the night’s occasion when one of her friends called her “Recampo, swerte mo!! Iyung-iyu na ang bagong boylet natin… eehhh, nasa tapat lang pala nang bahay ninyu nakatira ehh..” she was actually confused with what Tina was talking about, instead she went inside to get her work done. Myrna was addressed by her friends and everyone that knows her as Recampo. Recampo was her last name, she was widely known to be the “Juniora” of her Soldier dad, since she was the eldest among her siblings. She most of her dad’s attributes, the ways she dresses herself, the way she acts, and the way she mingle with her friends was much more the same with her father. She was well loved by everyone in the place because at a very young age, she has shown the potential of being a leader. Well-disciplined, humble, serious, mature for her age and most of all she was amazingly smart.
During her younger years, Myrna was more of a boyish type girl due to the fact that she was named after her grandmother Myra and her Dad Fernando. As a result of the long combination of names, she was named Myrna Fiernand Recompo. When you are of course young, teasing one another is a part of growing up, while on the other hand, teasing for Myrna was of a different thing. Myrna was teased a lot when she was young because her name sounded much more alike of her father so as a compliment to everyone’s commentary, she has changed her image from being a lovely girl into a strong boyish Myrna.
Myrna was explained of how they have come to a name Fiernand for a baby girl because she has taken it the wrong way. Long before she was born, her parents were desperate to have a first boy born child since her father was known to be tough soldier and he also wanted to prove his masculinity. Her mother have told her that if back in days if the first born child was a boy, they would have name it after her father’s name, but upon hearing the news that it was a girl, they have changed it to Myrna Fiernand to suite for a baby girl’s name. Fiernand was spelled in a classy way to make it more appropriate, yet later that they’ve known that it was the main reason why she have always hated her name-- Due to this, she even prefer to be addressed as Myrn, Myrna or Recampo, it isnot because she do not want to be named after her father but she has a thought of “ if they were just quite aware of the possibilities, and have considered the appropriateness of the name”.
(page 2)
First two weeks of class in her 6th grade when she first experienced the thing called puppy love, there, she became even more conscious of the name she has, as well as to the way she acted and the way she does things. There were some awkward moments during the getting to know stage of course because she was really known to be the boyish Myrna, and who could ever thought of Myrna to change all of the sudden. She admired Elvis John a lot, who was a transferee from the other school in town, and he was cute, fair in complexion, innocent and undeniably handsome back then. Myrna had even tried the so-called things such as “FLAMES (friends, lovers, admired, marriage, enemy, and sweet) ”, crashing out the common letters between their names, clever she thought but she was a bit anxious that time. It was the only reason why she decided to change herself completely into a very lovely young lady.
Myrna was labelled as one of the “NBSB’s” in the whole class, or No boyfriend since birth gals, because she never had experienced any intimate relationships to same or opposite sex other than friendship ever since. Thanks to her so-called puppy love way back in her younger years that made her realized her true identity. From then on, she started dressing as many other girls of her age do, and she was as lovely as her mother—she looked pretty wearing those skin tight skinny jeans, floral and animal printed blouses, and with those elegant necklaces and dangling earrings, thus competition among other gals was a bit more higher for her. Her beauty stands throughout any others, that’s why it was very impossible not to receive something during special occasions such as in Valentines, Christmas and during her birthday coming from the school guys who have been admiring her. She was every boys bet, because aside from being pretty, she was also intelligent and humble; but along with those qualities that she has was the indecisiveness of choosing boys, she really has set a standards for the guy she wanted.
When she finally went to college she found herself so far away from the usual life she have ever knew, everything was not going as well as she wanted it to be and things are done in different ways there. Accordingly, the stresses that she has experienced had taken her charge on health. This was mainly due to her desperation on trying too hard to belong, pushing herself to fit in to the world she now belonged.
What makes it a bit stranger was that, being in an opposite relationship was a must for her. Apparently, being into a relationship that time would help her to be accepted among the group, getting along to their hang-outs and there she met Madesson Fourd. Madesson was a part of the group because he was one of her classmates, a good looking young man from a known family from the city. As Myrna’s first boyfriend, she was not that good of taking good care of the relationship that they have had, it felt awkward and odd. While Madesson on the other hand was more of an aggressive guy being raised and exposed to the city life, and that was one of the things Myrna had ever noticed. The problem was, Myrna doesn’t even know those things because it was never been a part of her life way back in their town, she was demure type of a girl, while here was Madesson trying to lose the thing that she have been protecting all along.
The relationship with Madesson never lasted for long, knowing the truth that he only wanted to enjoy Myrna’s body.
(page 3)
After then, she never have wanted any relationships at all, she had concluded the fact that guys would only want to enjoy the pleasure of flesh. Years after years that she had ignored the feeling of being left alone by her friends, she became used of being alone by herself.
After she had graduated from college she decided to take a rest for a year, that was to treat her from long years of studying.
December that year when she have met new guy in town, his name was Spence Maine. Spence had stayed on his aunt’s house for some working businesses. He was a newly assigned nurse at their place with a permanent job contract. He had seen it first during the last night of the year, a week after Spence had arrived in to their town. Spence had to come earlier before the New Year came because his contract with the Government has already started. He was a fresh-graduate from the university in the city, and had received his license just a few months before he got the news of landing a job in San Miguel. He never had a hard time looking for job because his Aunt’s was the City’s Chief Doctor and he was of course remarkably intelligent.
The following day, Myrna had seen the new guy lifting a barbell at the terrace in front of their home, he was indeed amazing—with those six packs, wide chest, and those stone biceps? Heaven to every girl’s fantasies.
Spence caught someone staring at him so deeply standing at the gate from a distance, it was a young woman whom he do not know, nor had met. He became conscious, but he was well aware of what were the possibilities. He thought, it was maybe because he was a new guy in town so like everyone was curious, or for some other reasons that still has to be figured out. Though he was not so certain of what maybe the reason was, he went outside their terrace and attempted to go near the woman. It was not of his intention to intimidate the young lady, but for some cause the lady went inside the house just before he made his way to their gate.
(page 4)
Weeks and weeks had passed by and everything had gone into a routine. Glancing, got caught, eye to eye, and bowing of heads etc, not until Tina had said Hi. Tina was Myrna’s long time friend—they were friends ever since they were young. Tina was only her nickname—her real name was Kristine Racal. Tina was obviously clumsy, she tends to speak whatever she wanted, which was made used to be the key of their acquaintances. It was not an accident that they’ve met because things and situation have arranged it for them. Upon Tina’s Hi, Spence smiled and waved as it rode away. Later that afternoon, as they were walking along the road, their paths have crossed again. Spence toast a wave and said Hello, Myrna was at the top of the world upon hearing those words coming from a type of man she always dreamed of. Too many butterflies and fireflies that ignited the night with twilights and stars, a day she could hardly forget.
She introduced herself legibly and politely, with a warm sensation on her checks which had caused a reddish reaction on her face. She was apparently in the mode of timidity, because the guy whom she had met made her feel so out of the ordinary.
Days after their acquaintances to where Tina asked the mobile number of Spence, conversation and communication have started along in between Myrna and Spence. There, they have gotten to know each other more and well—perhaps it was a way of saying that this might be a good start.
Myrna was quite confident of getting to know Spence, because he considerably was polite, respectful and humble. She really never thought of Spence being conservative with some aspect knowing that he was from the city and being exposed to a lot of liberated stuffs—and knowing his profession. She really had thought that this guys was no less different from the others, but she had proven it wrong when she said yes to Spence courtship. Four months later they have known each other, Myrna at long last had accepted Spence’s feelings. And even after she had said yes, she was never been asked by Spence to do something beyond out of marriage because she was promised by the young man that he will wait till the day they walk on that church to finally say “ yes, I do”.
Gritchen V. Molde Creative Writing (TTh 8:30-10:00)
AB-Eng 3 Love Story
A song in the Sun
“Love, love, love……what is it anyway....?” asked the lady pathetically with a soft voice, looking her own beautiful curvy body with vital statistics 34-24-35 in her red shiny gown with her cute innocent face, brown eyes that spark, red kissable lips, curly hair and perfect nose in the mirror while waiting for her escort for the victory ball. She’s really that gorgeous and wonderful! Well, when normal day in school Martina is quite simple but gorgeous, intelligent and young, talented and very charming. They called her an “ideal girl’’. But she isn’t rich at all; in fact she’s from Bukidnon province, a certified farm girl and knows how to work under the sun. To her, attending to this kind of party is really a “jerk thing” besides she was always pushed to for their college and was always escorted with the same guy. “Wow!” the first word that came from Roland’s mouth. “You are the most beautiful angel in my eyes, you’re really that beautiful Mart…”offered his hand to Martina and looks at her mesmerized by her stunning beauty and felt so proud. “Thank you” giving her cute smile together with her hand. Of course Roland is handsome, cute and gutsy. He’s wise, fun to be with and very naughty. His hair is brown, teeth is white as snow, tall and has blue eyes. He is the guy that girls could ever dream off and one of the University of the Philippines’ “crush ng campus”. He’s the no.1 avid fun of Martina/ suitor/stalker? But he was still snubbed by his idol.
“I need to go, the night is old and I need to rest. I need to be in the bus station tomorrow morning” Mart said to Roland lightly after the award was given to her as the lady of the night. “Ahmm… can you please spare me a little dance?’” asked the guy and they dance for a moment. After that, he takes Martina to her boarding house with his own black Ferrari and got home lively and with satisfaction.
After Roland went home, she starts complaining, sitting on her bed while busy taking off her attire. She’s tired and so sleepy “ahhhhhh….! I love this gown but don’t like the owner who always acts as if she was the girl who can afford beautiful gowns………this shoes that always give pain in my pretty nails, this horrible make-up...and ouch! my nails, my feet they were abuse by that shoes..! pointing towards the shoes. “She talks about her classmate who acts everything to look pretty in school the she fell on her bed because she drunk and slept without any disturbances.
It was late afternoon, the weather was good and the wind was gentle as it touches the grasses where Martina laid her body down wearing her white long sleeve and round pleated checkered mini-skirt with her “for sale” durian candy inside her bag and her books on her side after class in the afternoon resting freely while closing her eyes when her phone rang. Her mother called on the phone and they had their conversation. Then patent teardrops from hers fall down on her smooth face knowing about her family’s decision to let her marry a guy to save from family debts. “Why me
and how can you do that to me? Did you ask me first if I want to? And I am the payment for this entire mama? How can you do this to me? huhuhuhu its better to die than to have a life like this! It sucks me up..!” Martina dimly cried with voice flatten and wipe her own tears. “Come on child, don’t be boastful, just help and don’t be upset. Please don’t make any surprise acts that lead your father to death” the voice on the other line was busy putting in plain words. “What about me?” the phone was off and left her hanging. Thinking about the fixed marriage, she felt her heart so heavy that it is difficult to breath then she sobs softly knowing that she will be a wife soon without knowing the boy’s name, how wonderful he’s face, its body was, its attitude, its whole and even experiencing to fall for someone. The world is really unfair.
It was recess time; she was busy selling her durian candy within her classmate in the bench at the school corridor when a freshman guy from their college bought all her candy, paying her 500 peso stippled with a piece of folded love note written cursively perfect with its sweet smell and sweet thought inside, it obviously came from one of the boys who treasured her. She wasn’t entertained by Roland’s new sweet strategy to catch her heart but that were only for a show. The truth is she’s inlove with him since before, she just don’t want to tell him. That moment, she was teased with all the students around. With the strong heat of the sun, Martina abruptly reached the canteen strike the table in front of the guy. “Mr. Santos? What’s this again? You’re just wasting your money dude! Can you please stop and give me peace, Ok?” she said this with a sarcastic voice and left. She closed her eyes while saying this word “if only you know, if only, you would stop doing all this…” not knowing that Roland was at her back “yes I know! And do you think I take it seriously? he smirked, I’m not that fool enough to stick with you, knowing the fact that many girls out there likes me. Hahaha it’s just only a game babe!” Roland told the girl without being annoyed and acts so seriously. Small tears fall from his eyes after telling all the sham to Martina. He felt that his heart was pinched inch by inch that he can no longer breathe. Slowly, he walked straight on the way without head turned. To Martina it’s like a toxic substance that poisoned her whole body. Felt that her heart was scratched with pins while her eyes were busy producing teardrops. It is the start of the difference, losing with the arms of each other.
The morning was dizzy and pale. The atmospheric change was heard in the entire school. It seems to be very tired and sleepy day for her. No surprises anymore. Roland stops sending her cards, flowers and chocolates, the surprises and even the shadow of his hair that made Martina into disappointment. She still love and searched Roland. As the days goes by, the girl was hoping for the guy’s appearance but he was never found. She was now desperate in her studies and made her life busy to forget her first love thus first heartbreak. No news in each other and live a life easier.
Until they were graduated, they got their own jobs. Roland was now a manager of Five Star Hotel and was assigned in Manila and was busy preparing for his own wedding, very obvious that he definitely love his fiancée right now while Martina destined in her own Province as a certified nurse. Indeed, she was in mid 24 and Roland was 25. They were both happy in their respective job and handle it wisely.
The fixed marriage for Martina comes, she doesn’t have any choice than go after her father’s will and the problem was until now they never meet with her future husband
even the invitations. All she knows is being a wife to one of the Santos sibling. The wedding was an extraordinary, very elegant and fine defining its long beautiful gowns, fresh beach as a reception, rich flower & stage decorations, responsible coordinators and pink motif with beautiful faces. Really obvious that her groom is rich and have lot of sources besides of the Hacienda. She then wears modernized elegant gown embroidered with a shiny pink thread. She looks so fabulous and very charming though she just wears a very thin make up. While walking gradually through the isle holding her fresh bouquet while the music plays and parents was on her side, her tears fall not because of joy but because of tension about the surprise groom. As they proceeded, her heart pumped so fast looks terrified and shock after seeing her own Groom wearing an all-white tuxedo with a very, very familiar face staring and smiling at her so gently. “This is crazy” saying this words implausibly and broke her tears down, she acts to run away but ROLAND SANTOS her dream groom abruptly stopped and hold her hand.“Is this for real?” she asked again. “Yes! Very real and don’t tell me you’ll run again? Sorry to tell but you can’t do that anymore because I fly the sky line where rays of the sun can touched me and never get burn because your love surrounds me and gives me strength” after saying all of this to her bride, they both tightly hugged each other. Martina joyfully whispered to her “that’s what I’m singing and hoping that someday we will be together again, I’m singing unto the sun” she sobs and they look each other eye to eye then slowly and gently kissed each lips full of unbreakable joy. “Shall we start the wedding or we will just watch you kissing… anyway you can finish that afterwards…” teased the solemnizing priest. The END.
Gypsy Mae Ramonelle G. Taclob
AB-Eng 3
Fool’s Paradise
On a exceptionally hot evening, early in May a young girl named Gritchen, a sexy-sassy, tall coarse-featured, with a fair complexion, and she have a brown eyes. She lives in a small village near the countryside where her families owns a wide farm. But when her father died, her mother becomes severely ill and was bed ridden. She is the eldest among her siblings that’s why she was tasked to manage the farm for them to live. She was considered as the rough diamond in their village because she was brave and extraordinary beauty.
One fine and cold evening in December, Gritchen went to their backyard to check if the pigs were already done eating. Suddenly, someone covered her eyes with warm and big hands. She was shocked and tries to get rid of the body touching her skin but as she turned and pushed the body away, she accidentally touched the masculine abdominal trunks. And when she opened her eyes, she was that stunned enough with the guy’s vigorous expression of the face. Very fascinating, feebly getting he’s face slowly down to hers ready to kiss her on the lips when suddenly the moment was ruined unexpectedly when the pigs squawk. They both awaken from their senses and moved backward awkwardly. She cleared her throat and asked with high voice “who are you and what are you doing h ere?” “Hey! I’m Brandon and just passing by the road and saw an angelic lady looking on the sleeping pigs and I was amazed and fascinated” Brandon clarifies himself. She stares at him fiercely then walked abruptly inside the house leaving Brandon outside.
It was a gloomy morning and Gritchen was on her way to the market to buy some foods for the chickens. While she was walking, she noticed a guy wearing a navy blue cargo jumper suit with a fuchsia checkered long sleeve. She estimated his height to be 5’11, and a masculine body. His eyes were green that is so seductive, thick eyebrows, cute nose and a pinkish innocent lip matches the brown hair that adds its own charm. He was standing in front of the store surrounded by some girls while busy chat ting. She never left her eyes to that guy when suddenly he turned his head and noticed her. She was unease when the guy left the girls and walked towards her. She then was stunned by the guy’s beauty and turned herself towards the wall as if she doesn’t notice him. “Hey Eduard! What’s up! It’s been a long time since we last saw each other!” he exclaimed. “Me too dude! I missed the old times” Eduard replied. While they were
talking, Gritchen murmured “I hate that asshole” looking at Brandon with a killer eye when Eduard saw her. Eduard was then dazed with her simple, angelic beauty in her cow girl attire and made him speechless and whispers his friend “Brandon, do you that chick out there? She’s really pretty”. Without looking back he replied “Ah.. Don’t mind her because I know you have a lot of girls back there in the city. Why don’t you go and visit our house? I know mom really missed you”.
It was a romantic afternoon. Sunset was so appealing with its gentle rays that touched on Gritchen’s skin while lying on the grassy hill as she closed her eyes. She was thinking how grateful her life is when he father was still alive. She missed father so much that made her tears fall on her smooth cheek. She is always emotional when she thought about that. She sobs, when a handkerchief was offered to her. The guy looks so fresh and clean. He has black colored eyes with kissable lips, perfect nose and skin was tan. He has an ideal body to be a model. He looks so familiar. Surprisingly, she immediately took herself a stand and ask with a high voice “Who are you and what are you doing here?”. “My name is Eduard, Eduard Salmeste” he replied and made himself some clarifications. “I came here to unwind when I saw you crying so decided to offer you my handkerchief”. At first she felt awkward, but when Eduard starts to tell hilarious jokes, the uneasiness was gone and talked until the sun bids goodbye. They were already acquainted with each other and Eduard took her home. She invited Eduard her new friend to have dinner in their house. As she was busy preparing their dinner, she Brandon staring towards her at the open door from the road outside leaning on his car. Her heart beat faster that all she did was to make the door closed. She holds her breath deeply and continued cooking. When it was done and was set, she called her visitor and was surprise that Brandon was already in the sala watching her photos during her high school years while Eduard was watching T.V. She quickly removed from the place where she was standing and took the album from Brandon’s hand and put it on her back. “Who give you the information to take a look on my photos?” she strongly exclaimed. “I’m sorry miss….” obviously needs her response to tell her name. “Gritchen, Gritchen Alonzo she responded. “Dinner’s ready? Shall we eat now?” Brandon asked. “ahhh…. Ookkk.. yes its ready…” after she said this Brandon went to the kitchen first and made himself welcome and feel at home. “Thank you for the dinner Gritch. I’m really full”. “You’re welcome Eduard” she replied. “Yeah till’ next time around cause I will crave for your Kare-kare, its really good” Brandon interrupts the conversation. Gritchen smirked “thank you and next time I will poison you until you’ll die so that no bastard will again enter here inside without no permission” looks at him fiercely. She was teased by Brandon and told her to smile because her wrinkles are starting to get obvious. Laugh and then he went inside the car. Eduard then asked permission to leave and kissed her forehead. Gritchen blushed and felt very nervous she’s gone out of her mind. “peep,peep,peep” it was Brandon who made the car horned. Then they left.
The friendship of Eduard and Gritchen continued. He always visits her during his free time in the mansion and to get closer to the maiden. He always helps Gritchen in doing her work while Brandon is trying to get Gritchen’s attention.
It was a lovely night. The night Eduard has been waiting for, to confess his love for Gritchen. He wears a black tuxedo, a tick tock shoes, he smells so invigorating and he looks so charming and brought with him a diamond anklet, chocolates and a bouquet of white roses. When he was about to enter the door at Gritchen’s house he saw Brandon placing a silver necklace with a small cute heart-shaped pendant at the girls neck and then hugged her. He confesses his love to her. Eduard’s heart groaned in pain and felt like someone crunched his heart into pieces. He dropped the presents on the floor and saw a knife at the table. He grabbed the knife and without hesitation he was about to stab Brandon’s back but then Gritchen saw it,and pushed Brandon away. Unfortunately, Eduard stabbed Gritchen at her chest leaving the knife there and fell down with a small blood on her mouth and blood on her body. Eduard was shocked and didn’t know what to do and run away. Brandon then tries to save Gritchen and hugged her pleading not leave him. But he failed. Gritchen is running out of breath and tried to tell Brandon and whispered “I love You”.
Months later, Brandon saw Eduard and hugged him and take off the knife from his pocket.
Ramos, Eliseo Jr. AB-English
Creative Writing
SEVEN O’CLOCK
It was cold evening; a usual night for the village, a month after the shocking crime happened to a beautiful girl and until now, there’s no criminal behind the story paid the right punishment. Every night the whole village was so noisy, the dogs were barking in different direction of the street that you may think that there’s something they saw or happened in the village. And when that time comes, people are afraid to go outside of their houses. Most of them tried to go home before that time, because of many reason and the most similar reason they told me is that it’s so scary in the whole village when you’re going to passed in the street especially in the abandon hospital. You may think that there is someone looking at you and ready to kill you anytime. There’s always an annoying and mysterious voice you can heard every night, a beautiful voice comes from a girl that is just hiding in the dark sides of the street of the village and when that time comes the voice would become into a scary voice that could make anyone deaf after hearing it. People think that the mysterious voice is come from the girl who was killed last month and maybe the purpose of her existence from the spirit world is to have justice for what happened to her. I’m very curious if the story was real or just part of the people imaginative mind that was invented as the day passed by. So I decided to investigate and seek answer for the mysterious voice that is present in the village. It was exactly seven o’clock in the evening, the most terrified hour of the day and really it sounds so scary especially this time, I already experienced goose bumps in my whole body from my head until the bottom of my feet that time, I don’t know why, but I feel there’s someone who whisper and stop me, but still I choose to continue to pass every corner of the street.
Until I found myself in the old abandon hospital near the military base camp. There I saw a man who is so drunk; I think he is army and he is now going to the base camp to take some rest. When the mysterious voice started to scream, this time it is so loud and can make me deaf after I heard it, I’m so scared, but I choose to stay. The voice continued to scream and the man suddenly stop to check if someone is playing dangerous game with him. Until, I saw with my two eyes that there’s a girl at the back of the man, the girl is full of blood her face was so sad and very angry to the man. When the girl screamed into the man’s faced, the man was shocked that the girl in his front is the one he raped and killed a month ago. He tried to run, but the girl was very fast just like a strong wind, the girl is now so angry this time. I see the eager in the eyes of the girl to kill the man.
I realized that this is now a real story, I need to help the man, before he would died, but it’s too late, the man was already fell in the ground, his heart was not beating any longer, his eyes was so shock and his face was so different. I looked around and the bloody girl turned into white and became so angelic in her physical appearance. “You know what I’m really happy today, not
page 2:
because I have already achieved the justice for what happened to me a month ago but finally I saw you again sweetheart,” the girl said to him. I was shocked, this time I have remembered everything after my temporary amnesia in the accident, the girl in my front right now is my girlfriend and the one who save life after he was escape from this man who was died a while ago, she was also the one in the hospital bed beside him at the time he was awake. I cried for what happened to you my sweetheart and I cannot forgive myself because I'm not a good partner to you Eliz. "I'm very sorry Eliz, hope you can forgive me," Kram said to the soul of Eliz. The sun is ready to rise again, a symbol of new beginning, of a new life for a better and new life without you, Eliz. I decided to go in an important place to be more comfortable and where I can pay the sacrifices of my girlfriend in order for my own seek.
In the village of Syiete; a village of those happy people. There’s a girl named Eliz, she is beautiful, intelligent and kind hearted person. Every man in their village is easily fall in love with her, maybe because of her unique physical appearance. All of them tried to court her, but no one passed because she always refused from them. When one day, there are group of army who are assigned to their place and they were going to build a military base camp near the abandon hospital. It was lead by General Isidro, the superior in the group. He is still single and wants to have everything he wanted. The people were very happy after the arrival of the armies; they think that their village would become safer because of the presence of the group of military men. Every year a fiesta was held in the village to celebrate the rich products of their village, and to have good relationship in every member of their society. All of the people are very happy in this activity; they were socializing with each other to gain more friends. People were very friendly in that place, they used to entertain the new visitors especially the group of armies headed by General Isidro. The people of the village together with their new friends have good times with each others. Meanwhile, Eliz and her boyfriend Kram are really enjoying in the party, they tried to show their love and affection towards each other even in the public place; beside they are prepared to get married as soon as possible. Kram is tall, rich and has a Spanish blood. He is the co-owner of the multi-million business of their family. Kram and Eliz are now engage and now prepare for their incoming wedding. General Isidro and other armies also joined the fiesta they were invited to make the fiesta safer among possible accidents. At the program, the host called Eliz to officially start the opening party. She immediately goes the stage and gives her speech. after her speech; everyone applauded her, especially General Isidro who is already fall in love with her, General Isidro really admire the talent of the girl, her beauty and ability to talk in public with all the confident that the people who could heard her speech would gain some admiration to her talent, it made also him more convince to court the girl despite the fact that the girl has already have boyfriend. After the fiesta, Sid tried to get the address of the girl from the people he asked for the information and he was not failed he was able to gathered some facts. After that there’s a strange smile draws in his lips as a sign of a victory that he can win the attention and love of the girl.
page 3:
One week, after the fiesta he already visited the house of Eliz, he tried to make friends with her and he succeeded. Every weekend, he always visited Eliz with flowers and chocolates as possible; he wants to have a strong bond of friendship between them. A month later, General Isidro told Eliz his feelings for the girl and how serious he is to convince her that he really love her. But unfortunately, the girl refused from accepting his love, because of his boyfriend, Kram. “I’m very sorry Sid, I can’t accept your love beside I’m very serious with my boyfriend and I really love my boyfriend and Kram is my ideal man in my whole life beside I’m happy with him and we were ready to get married as soon as possible,” Eliz frankly said to General Isidro. “It’s okay Eliz; at least I’ve told you what I feel,” General Isidro response to her answer.” I hope you understand Sid, thanks for the friendship,” Eliz reply. “Goodbye little princess, hope you’ll be happy,” General Isidro told her, and immediately he goes outside when Kram is going to enter inside the house. Kram greets him but he never response to the boy. “You’ll be mine soon Eliz. There’s no other man who can make you happy except me,” Geneneral Isidro said to himself full of greediness and anger to what happened.
General Isidro was so desperate this time; he really wanted to get the attention of the girl so he planned something that is so dangerous, not for himself but for Kram. One night, Kram was going to his house from his work this time he was so tired, because he had many works in his office. Kram is now in the front of the abandon hospital when he feels someone watching him. He tried to be calm and walk fast when he feels something is aching in his back and immediately there is someone punches him in his right jaw. Everything turns so different he can’t see who made that to him and what is his intention then he fells in the ground. In the hospital, Kram found himself in the corner of the dark room, when there’s a man standing beside him, punches him again and again, until he can’t longer taste his saliva in his mouth and was replace by blood.
Meanwhile, General Isidro called Eliz to inform her that her boyfriend is in his arms. Eliz was shocked and wanted to do everything just to save the life of her boyfriend. She tried to accept the conditions of General Isidro, in exchange of the safety of Kram’s life. Back to the hospital, Kram tried to find some ways to escape from those who abducted him and successfully he was able to cut the strings that tied his two arms and feet. Despite the pain, he felt in his whole body, he tried to run outside the hospital as fast as he can. But he was hit by a car that leads him fell in the ground. His head was aching, he touches his head and he feels that it is now bleeding.
Eliz was so serious and ready to take some risked just saving Kram. She immediately went to the abandon hospital and she saw Sid. General Isidro directly kissed her without permission; she tried to fight on him and slapped him in his face. But General Isidro is very strong; she can’t really stop him from what he is doing.
page 4:
“Please, don’t do this,” Eliz was already begging to General Isidro. “I love you; I want you to be happy with me,” General Isidro response to her. “But I don’t love you the way you love me,” Eliz is now crying too loud. General Isidro was irritated so he punches her stomach that made her stop from crying. General Isidro continues his devil plan to Eliz, but Eliz was so desperate to escape from General Isidro. With all her force, she kicks General Isidro’s masculinity that made him release her she automatically get the gun of General Isidro but unfortunately Sid was so fast and get again his gun. Eliz run so fast, she tried to hide in every room of the abandon hospital. But it was so difficult for her to hide because there is no light in that place. He was able to find by General Isidro, she tried to make the general calm but she thinks General Isidro was not in his right mind. He used his gun to threaten her, but she was nervous and she runs but accidentally Sid pressed the gun that killed her. Eliz was fallen in the ground, full of blood and shouting so loud before she died. Sid was not already recover from what happened, he stood for a long time in Eliz’s dead body when suddenly there’s a mysterious voice called his attention, it’s just like the voice of Eliz shouting so loud and begging for justice. He runs so fast that no one can see him, “I’m very sorry Eliz it was an accident,” Sid said to himself.
Kram found himself in the hospital bed, his head is aching when someone catch his attention it is a girl wearing a white dress but unfortunately he can’t remember who is the girl what is her name and what could be the role of this person to his life. The nurse saw him and immediately called the doctor to check him. The doctor hurriedly goes to his room and checks him. And they found that he had a temporary amnesia due to what happened to him. He was confined in the hospital for one week for him to recover. He is totally blank that even the address of his house cannot be register to his mind. He was sad that time but he tried to accept the truth and becomes more optimistic with the situations he is facing right now.
After one week of medication in the hospital. He was advice to get back in the place where his last memory has been lost so that it could help him to remember all the things he forgets a week before the accident and he followed it, he is very thankful to the doctor and the nurse who take care of him when he was in the hospital. At the time he came back, Kram heard some rumors about the village, and some of the people are really scared especially every night. There’s a scary thing happened every night in the village after the girl was killed in the old abandon hospital near the base camp. So he was curious if that story is really true or if would help him recover from his temporary amnesia. He never thinks about the consequences of his plan he just want to bring back his lost memory, that night he wants to have answers to his questions. “I want to answer my entire question tonight, is the night for my question," Kram said to himself.
Kram suddenly stop reminiscing the past, he found himself in the grave of his girlfriend Eliz; he continues to cry he feels that he is not good protector of his love. "I'm very sorry for not protecting you sweetheart, I know it's my fault," Kram said to the grave of his girlfriend. He prayed for her soul and after that he released three white balloons in the sky as a sign of acceptance. “I always love you Eliz, hope you’ll be happy there,” GOODBYE.
Cherry Mae Heyasa AB English III
Red Flowers
The time has come, yes; it was Annie’s a graduation day. Myriads of people are in the school campus bearing something to their sons and daughters’ who are in that day enjoying the epilogue of their success. The pedagogue is so proud for they had borne again new candidates in the next portal of alma mater which is another journey to their endeavor. And now Annie would go upstairs to the stage to deliver her valedictory address when in an instant a call at back stole her attention.
“Good luck Ann!” Shouted the man.
It was Jake and it’s him whom Annie wouldn’t forget with regards in her high school memories. It was him which makes Annie petulant. He was tagged as a pestilent person. So naïve that Annie got attractive to him even though she is always disturbed by this lad every time when she ponders some heavy works of requirements. But now after some sigh she went forward stepping every stairs until her reach the stage. A woman with high dignity and perception in life. She’s genuine apart from others wherein at the age of six she had been accelerated to be on grade two. So smart yet on the other side she’s weird in the sense that she always wore long sleeves and long skirts and sometimes just a light loose t-shirt with matching reader glasses. Her inward body has been hidden throughout and it has never been kiss nor touch by any man who would try to provoke her. She’s very kind and respectable daughter whom every parent would be proud of however she’s vulnerable inside her heart. It’s just that no one would ever try to provoke. When it comes to beauty she’s nothing. She had so many pimples with matching white heads and worst dark heads. Although she’s white and she has fair skin but somehow no one would ever notice it because obviously she always wore long sleeves. Maybe if she would just change her style and outlook and eradicate all the dirt’s in her face perhaps she might look beautiful. But no one would ever notice it if she wouldn’t change it all.
She uttered her last words. “I hope all of us will become successful in our endeavor for the next journey of our life! Godspeed everyone! This was the last words Jake heard from Annie.
After the program, all were enjoying in talking pictures in every corner and others hurriedly went home to their own respective houses to celebrate their very own success in life. Jake in that moment is looking for Annie when all of a sudden his classmates interrupted.
“Jake come on, let’s go and have some party, party!”
He was cornered and so that was the last moment when they were together. This young lad was the most handsome in the campus. And now it’s the end of his throne for he is leaving the portal of their alma mater anyway perhaps some opportunity that lies would knock his door in some future time.
10 years later……..
“Hey bro! What’s up! so where’s your next project?” Asked Oliver, his best friend.
“Uhmm.. in the next few days I will go to Wao. I have a contract with DepEd for a school building”.
“So another opportunity ah, I’m just curious when you will have your love opportunity?” asked Oliver again.
2
“Let’s just wait for the right moment bro…” replied Jake.
It’s almost 10 years since he had the feeling of love and to be love. His mind travelled through the corridors of his veins thinking someone few years ago.
“Ok, classes dismiss! Annie is so stressed. She’s always busy teaching the elementary pupils of Wao Central Community School. Now that she got a break, she hurriedly picks up her things and trotted until she reaches the main highway. She’s waiting for a tricycle, watching every vehicle that is fast approaching when suddenly some sight astonished her. A familiar faced in the bus perplexed her mind until a conclusion shocked her.
“oh my, He’s here? Is that Jake?” oh, well maybe it’s just a replica of him”. She spoke in soliloquy.
In a jiffy the tricycle was now in front of her who is waiting for a fare. She went inside and it’s already 5 o’clock when she arrived at her home. She eats her supper and after that checked some paper exams and past 10 o’ clock she went asleep.
The sun rose to the east. Annie yawned as she woke up. She didn’t notice that it’s already past 7 o’clock.
“Oh, my God I’m so late!” cried Annie.
She immediately took a bath and after that she prepares her breakfast. She took her cold viand in the refrigerator. She eats until she got full.
“Time to go now!” her mind spoke at once.
She’s in the classroom already when a passerby calls her attention again as she look through the window. This time she’s now convinced. It was Jake accompanied with somebody. She wonder what he is doing in their school. She missed her discussion already. At the same time Jake who is wandering that time is so busy in planning about his project. He went to and fro in every classroom just wandering to refresh his mind when all of a sudden a glimpse catches his attention. He looks through the window. He was amazed and amused in the discussion. He clapped his hands which made the class wondered following an attentive look on him especially the teacher who is so concentrated in her discussion. Accidentally, Jake’s eyes looked through the teacher’s eyes and it happened that they’re two eyes collided as if there was some big impact that crashes. After a moment of seeing one another a call in
Jake’s back interrupted.
“it ended in this despair “ whispered by the heart of Annie.
The clockwise of every hour is fast as if there is a fast approach of rendezvous that has been bounded with a fence of immortal rocks. The rapport that has been develop into a strong bond of friendship and grew into a bunch of red flowers. Surely, the abyss of longingness still on both sides.
Time to go home. Annie exit again with the same routine. She fixed all her things and then wait again for a tricycle. As she waited a voice in her back call her name.
“Hi, Annie, long time no see, how are you?” asked Jake.
3
I’m fine, how about you?
“Doing great, you know what I’m having a project here in your school” replied Jake.
“Oh, I see Jake” nodded Annie.
“Well see you again tomorrow Jake” Annie smiled with confrontation. It was just a short talk but the red flowers are embarking in both hearts.
Another day came and they’re two got acquainted in seeing each other. They usually eat together in time of their lunch and talk sincerely in their most respective endeavors. The days, hours, minutes, and every seconds is at full speed. They don’t know how long they had been together. It was just a fast approach to them and they’re on their way to the portals of what we call as love. Maybe it’s just a moment of knowing each other after some kind of clock rotation but in their scenario it’s a destiny. Even they’re not so compatible physically and mentally but still when you’re meant then that is your fate. Their story is just a sort kind of short cut but let must understood the good points and ponder every situation.
They already knew each other. Annie whom has been knocked by the hands of love opened the door for Jake and likewise Jake offered her with a bunch of red flowers with a souvenir she wouldn’t resist. After that Annie welcome Jake in her most loving heart. She said yes……….
The gold souvenir that has been given to her was added with another but by that time it is now more precious. They were so happy….
5 years later…..
New Jake Jr. was added in the family. The eldest Emily is now 3 years old. The time is so gold. We can’t expect everything that is about to happen. And now their family is not just a happy ever after but a love that till death do them as part.
Post a Comment